The False Marine

by Raevyniel13

Summary:

I rub my eyes and glance at the clock on my phone, which reads 2:40AM. I have time for one more episode of One Piece. I tap on the screen to start the next one, but it won't play. I groan in frustration. Stupid, crappy internet! It never works when you really need it. Setting my phone down, I turn to roll out of bed, and my arm smacks into the wall.

Wait a minute… There shouldn't be a wall there. I try to sit up, and smack my head. It's hard beneath me, too. I slowly realize I'm in a wooden box. How the crap did I end up in a box?! I reach for my phone to turn on the flashlight. I pat around beside me. My phone is gone!

Okay. Okay. Don't freak out. I'm sure there's a perfectly reasonable explanation for this.

OR

Raevyn is sent to Marineford shortly after Koby and Helmeppo arrive. Will she make it as a Marine, or will destiny draw her elsewhere?

Chapter 1: Making It Up As I Go Along

I rub my eyes and glance at the clock on my phone, which reads 2:40AM. I have time for one more episode of One Piece. I tap on the screen to start the next one, but it won't play. I groan in frustration. Stupid, crappy internet! It never works when you really need it. Setting my phone down, I turn to roll out of bed, and my arm smacks into the wall.

Wait a minute… There shouldn't be a wall there. I try to sit up, and smack my head. It's hard beneath me, too. I slowly realize I'm in a wooden box. How the crap did I end up in a box?! I reach for my phone to turn on the flashlight. I pat around beside me. My phone is gone! 

Okay. Okay. Don't freak out. I'm sure there's a perfectly reasonable explanation for this. I probably just fell asleep, right? I slap my face and pinch my arm, but I'm still in the box.

Alright, plan B. I wiggle around until I'm on my belly, then tuck my knees under me, and press my back against the ceiling. I shove as hard as I can, and I hear something shift. Elation fills my chest. I can potentially get out of here! 

I take a deep breath. One, two, three, push! Another shift. It takes five more attempts before something large crashes to the ground beside my box. Last push! Go! The lid lifts with very little resistance this time. I blink and look around the dimly lit building. It seems to be some sort of storehouse. A broken crate of apples rests on the ground next to my box.

On one of the shattered boards is painted a familiar symbol, a seagull with a wrench through it. I scoff in disbelief. There's no way I'm in the world of One Piece, right? That'd just be illogical. 

I hear footsteps approaching the small building. “The loud crash came from in here,” a boy says.

“We shouldn't be poking around, Koby. We're not even supposed to be out of bed right now!” says another boy.

I almost choke. Koby?! It can't be…

“Come on, Helmeppo! I'm just going to take a look.” I hear a creak, and a sliver of moonlight creeps across the floor toward me. I freeze in panic, and stare into the shocked eyes of a familiar pink-haired boy. 

A blond-haired boy, sporting a bad bowl cut, peeks over Koby's shoulder. “Huh?! Who are you?!” Helmeppo screeches.

I stammer, “I- You- Huh?” Then, I pass out.

I gasp as cold water splashes against my face. I'm sitting in a hard chair in a dark room. My wrists are bound behind my back. Standing in front of me is none other than Monkey D. Garp.

My eyes widen, and my chest feels tight. I open and shut my mouth several times, but nothing comes out. I'm hyperventilating. I know I'm hyperventilating. How is this even possible?! I finally manage to speak. “A-are you real?” I ask hesitantly, afraid to speak above a whisper.

Garp raises an eyebrow. “I'm very much real. How did you sneak into our headquarters?”

So, I'm in Marineford? Good to know. Good to know. I decide to tell him the truth. “I have absolutely no clue! One second, I was in my bed, and the next, I was in a box! I'm honestly freaking out right now!” I hope my face looks as panicked as I feel.

His face softens. “What is your name?” 

Remember, last name, then first. “My name's Elvony Raevyn. I'd shake your hand, but I'm a little tied up at the moment.” I risk a small smile.

Garp laughs. “Bwahaha! You're a cheeky brat!”

Even though I'm currently imprisoned, I feel myself starting to relax. I know Garp's not a bad guy. Should I play dumb? I think I should play dumb. “Where am I?” 

Garp looked at me curiously. “Marineford. You know, Marine Headquarters.”

“Which Blue are we in?” I ask. I know the answer, but he doesn't know that I know.

“We're on the Grand Line.”

I widen my eyes. “The Grand Line?! But that's dangerous! Why am I here?! I don't want to be here!” I start to cry. Thank you, theater club. “If I join the marines, will you let me go?” I stare up at him, my eyes glittering with tears. “Please! I'll do anything!”

Garp leans down toward me. “What are your thoughts on pirates?” he asks.

I blink. “Bad guys need to be taught a lesson,” I state firmly.

He grins at my response. “Well said! You can join my other cadets!” To my utter relief, he unties my bonds.

I beam at him and salute. “I'll try my best, Sir!”

He leads me out of the interrogation room, and down a long hallway. He takes very long strides, and I struggle to keep pace. We exit the building, and cross a large stretch of grass. I nearly slip on the morning dew, and I finally realize that I'm barefoot. Wow. I am out of it. I glance at my clothes. I’m still wearing my pink heart pajamas. Thank goodness I had clothes on when I was transported here, or that would've been very awkward. 

We enter a new building, and Garp stops in front of a small booth. “I need paperwork drawn up for a new recruit,” he says.

The man behind the counter says, “Yes, Sir!” He shuffles around some papers. “Name?” He looks at me expectantly. 

“Oh! Um… Elvony Raevyn,” I say nervously, spelling my name out for him.

He scribbles it down. “Ok. Age?”

“19.”

“Island of birth?”

“I, uh, don't have one.”

“Ok. Child of the sea.” He marks a box. “Previous training history?”

“Some grappling, and mid-range pistol work.” What can I say? I took a few classes of Brazilian Jiu Jitsu, and my dad was a cop. I learned how to defend myself.

The man finishes writing everything down. “Alright. Vice Admiral? I need your signature if you're taking her under your command, Sir.”

Garp sighs, and grumpily signs his name. I hear him mumble under his breath, “I hate having to do things.”

The man stamps the paper and sets it in a tray. “You're all set! Welcome to the Marines! You can pick up a uniform at the end of the hall.”

My feet pad along the floor, trailing after Garp. A gruff woman hands me a bundle of clothes, and I'm directed to a changing room. I enter a stall. There's a graphic taped to the back of the door, showing the correct way to put on the uniform. That's extremely helpful. I quickly get dressed. It takes me a few tries to get the neckerchief tied right. I slip on the shoes, and place the cap on my head. 

I'm not sure what to do with my pajamas, so I just roll them into a ball and carry them as I step back into the hallway. The woman tells me to stand against the wall, and she snaps a picture of me. “Your ID card will be issued later today,” she says.

I nod my thanks, and hurry to catch up with Garp, who has started walking again. He's been oddly quiet this whole time. I wonder what he's thinking about. As we exit the building, I get my answer. 

Garp lets out a long groan. “Ugh! I hate red tape! Let's find those two numbskulls. You'll be helping them do chores around the grounds.”

Crossing the grass again, I'm pleased to discover that the Marine-issued shoes have incredibly grippy soles. I won't be slipping around with these bad boys on!

 Koby and Helmeppo are mopping one of the many outdoor corridors. Garp stands near them and waits for them to notice his presence. Once they do, they both flinch and jump to attention. “Garp-san!”

Garp grins with a devilish gleam in his eye. “Koby! Helmeppo! This is Raevyn. She'll be assisting with chores from now on! Show her the ropes!” 

“Yes, Sir!”

Garp nods once and walks away, leaving me with the boys. I chew on my lip nervously. “Um, hi. I'm Raevyn.”

Helmeppo squints at me. “You're that girl who was in the storehouse last night! What were you doing in there?” 

I shrug. “I don't know how I got there. I somehow got teleported from my bedroom to that box.” I'm still not entirely certain that this isn't one giant dream. So, there's that.

Koby smiles at me. “I'm Koby. There's a supply closet around the corner where you can find another mop. It'll go quicker with three people,” he says cheerfully.

I follow his directions and retrieve a mop, joining them on the veranda. After mopping, we wash large piles of uniforms. Then, we get a short lunch break before weeding the flower beds. No matter how much we do, there's always another job waiting to be done. 

Night eventually falls. I have a small room to myself beside the boys’ chamber. As tired as I am though, I know I can't sleep. I do pushups and situps in my room. Then, I start to meditate, focusing on the sounds around me. I know the basic idea behind observation haki, I just need to practice.

I get a few hours of sleep, and then wake up before dawn to get in an early morning jog. I stretch my muscles, and join the boys for breakfast in the mess hall. Wash, rinse, repeat. Luckily, my body is already used to minimal sleep, so the routine isn't that bad. 

Almost a whole week passes before I finally hear Koby and Helmeppo sneak out of their room at night. I follow them silently. They both jump when I speak up. “Took you guys long enough. I need a sparring partner.” I bare my teeth in a predatory grin. “Who's first?”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn had just finished watching episode 68. It was her third time rewatching the series.

Also, Helmeppo was first.

Chapter 2: Tubthumping

It's been a week and a half. In terms of raw strength, the boys have me beat. However, it doesn't matter how strong you are if you can't get blood to your brain. Koby taps on my leg desperately as I catch him in yet another triangle. As long as I'm faster, I'll get them every time. 

Helmeppo runs at me, swinging his arm for a punch. I wait until the right moment, and thrust my hip out, guiding his momentum over my body, and letting him crash to the ground. “Nice try,” I tease, sticking out my tongue. 

Over the next two hours, I teach them how to throw and fall properly. I can sense Garp and Bogard watching us from the shadows. Seriously, though, does Garp actually do anything? He's always loitering around. Eh. Who am I kidding? He's probably using ‘supervising’ us as an excuse to avoid his other responsibilities. 

Luffy's bounty poster arrives the next day. Me and the boys are weeding, and we overhear a few soldiers talking about bringing Luffy to justice. I snort. “I don't think he warrants arrest.”

Koby looks up. “You know Luffy-san?”

Oh, crap! I slipped up! I frown. “Luffy? I thought they said, ‘Goofy.’ My bad.” Not my best improv moment, but oh well.

“There must be something wrong if Luffy-san is wanted for a bounty,” Koby continues.

Helmeppo scoffs. “Stupid! A pirate is a pirate. Once he's caught, he'll be executed.”

Koby sighs. “I know, but it's not easy to accept. Luffy-san and I are friends.”

I hide my smile behind my arm, pretending to wipe sweat from my face. Helmeppo clasps a hand over Koby's mouth, and glances around nervously. “Shhhh, idiot! No marine has a pirate for a friend. Don't ever say that again or you'll get fired!”

I stare pointedly at the looming figure sitting behind them. Koby and Helmeppo follow my gaze and quickly recoil. “V-v-vice Admiral Garp!”

“You guys were talking about something interesting,” he growls. “Let me hear it too. So who's your friend?”

The boys gulp.

Garp fixes the three of us with a glare. “Come with me…”

The sun is low in the sky as Garp confronts us on the shore. “I'll ask you again, are you friends with that Straw Hat Luffy?”

Koby stands his ground. “I don't know about Helmeppo-san or Raevyn-san, but I am!” he states firmly. “He said that we're friends, even if we're apart!”

Garps eyes are hidden beneath his dog cap. “I don't know if you know this, but we can't keep people like that in the Navy. Fortunately, I'm the only one who knows it. Do you wanna be marines?”

Koby clenches his fists. “Hold on a minute. It's true that Luffy-san is my friend, but that has nothing to do with Helmeppo-san or…”

Helmeppo cuts him off. “We do. That's why we're here.”

I nod. “We'll do whatever it takes to stay.”

“What about you, Koby? Do you wanna be one?” Garp asks.

“I do!!” Koby shouts.

Garp grins. “Then stop grumbling and bring it on already!”

Koby and Helmeppo unnecessarily remove their shirts and rush headlong towards Garp. I take a more calculated approach. I duck and the boys fly over my head. Staying low, I dodge Garp's fists, and roll between his legs. He spins to kick me, but I step back slightly. I feel the air whip past my face, and I dive in to sweep his other leg. I time my attack with the boys leaping toward Garp's back, and he topples to the ground.

In the blink of an eye, however, he's back on his feet, and all three of us are crashing backwards with welts on our heads. That won't do. I jump to my feet. I refuse to be helpless! The three of us go in for more attacks. I can dodge about one in every four of Garp's attacks. It's those other three that pack a wallop. 

Again and again, we redouble our efforts. Again and again, Garp pummels us into the sand. I chant under my breath, “I get knocked down… but I get up again… You are never gonna keep me down…” 

After a particularly hard flurry of punches, Garp begins to walk away. We all struggle to our feet. “We're not dead yet!” Koby says.

Garp turns around. “You want to die that bad?” he asks dryly.

“I've decided to be a marine,” Koby states with conviction. “If I die fighting for that, I'll be happy.”

“No way we'd give up yet!” Helmeppo exclaims.

“I'm a man who'll become a Navy officer!” Koby proclaims.

“I'll rid the world of evil, even if it kills me!” I shout. Akainu and the Celestial Dragons are at the top of my list, but they don't need to know that.

Garp laughs uproariously, and we launch a final attack. It doesn't really do much, but it's the thought that counts. Garp starts monologuing over our bruised and beaten bodies. “People here have been calling me eccentric for quite a while, and especially this time, they said all sorts of things. Since I took you under my wing, I have to train you so that you'll be useful. I tested you three to see what you're really like.”

“What we're really like?” Koby asks weakly.

Garp explains. “While it appears you've been trying hard to strengthen your bodies, I thought you might be weak mentally. So I tested you to see if you were working with firm determination.”

“So what's the verdict?” Helmeppo asks with a groan.

“I acknowledge your determination, but… Bwahaha! You've still got a long way to go. When it comes to weakness, you guys take the cake! You'll have intense special training every day. Be prepared! I'll overlook your friend situation, but don't tell anyone. Just cherish the feeling.”

Koby and Helmeppo's faces break into relief, and the three of us leap to our feet, saluting Garp's retreating form. “Yes, Sir! Thank you very much, Vice Admiral Garp!”

When he's out of sight, I flop onto my back with a sigh. “I've never even met Luffy, and he's managed to affect my life!” 

“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” Koby asks me hesitantly. 

I grin up at him. “A good thing. If you respect him that much, I trust that he's a good person.” I groan and push myself back to my feet. “Alright. The night's still young. Time to train!”

Two other grins match mine. “Let's do it!”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Even three-on-one, Bogard schools them. Using his non-dominant arm, I might add.

Also, if you couldn't tell, Raevyn has already unlocked Observation Haki.

Chapter 3: Bullies and Bananas

“Hey, Chore Girl!” an unfamiliar voice interrupts my thoughts. 

I turn with a sigh and face the older, male marine. This type of thing has become increasingly common, and I was close to my breaking point. “Yes?” I ask, trying not to show my irritation.

He leers at me. “I seem to have dropped my papers. Pick them up for me!” I raise my eyebrow and stare at the scattered sheets that I know he purposefully dropped. I make no move to bend down, and his leer quickly turns into a snarl. “I am an Ensign, Girl! I outrank you, so follow my orders!”

I stand my ground and cross my arms. “Seeing as it's a stupid order, I'm of a mind to decline.” I try to walk away, and he angrily reaches for my arm, wrapping it in a bruising grip. “I wouldn't do that,” I warn him darkly.

“I'll do whatever I want, you brat!” he spits out. “Like I said, I'm an Ens-”

I swing my legs up, and catch his thick neck between my legs, squeezing hard. He drops to his knees. I glare at his bugging eyes. “Your rank doesn't matter if you're dead,” I hiss at him. I release him just before he passes out, and I stalk off down the hallway, leaving him floundering on the ground.

After lunch, I'm called to Garp's office. The Ensign I attacked is seated inside already. Oh, this ought to be good. I sit in the remaining chair and wait for Garp to speak.

Garp lets out a sigh. “Raevyn, I heard that you attacked a senior officer.”

“That is correct, Sir,” I say bluntly.

The Ensign jumps to his feet. “See! She even admits to it!” he yells.

Garp holds up a hand, and stares at me stoically. “Why did you attack this man?”

I held his gaze. “It was self defense, Sir.” He raises an eyebrow, and I lift my sleeve to display the purple hand-shaped bruise on my upper arm. “He grabbed me in a threatening manner, so I dealt with him. I could easily have snapped his neck, but I held back, Sir.”

Garp bursts out laughing, and the man beside me looks like he's about to burst a vessel on his forehead. “You're dismissed, Ensign,” Garp says.

The man sputters, “B-but…”

Garp stops laughing, and glares at him. “Dismissed.” The Ensign gulps and quickly exits the office. Garp turns to me. “Tell me the full story, Raevyn.”

“He wanted me to pick up his papers that he purposefully dropped right in front of me. I refused, because it was stupid, so he got rough with me, and pulled rank. I caught him in a triangle to force him to let go. I was merciful. I didn't even knock him out.” I say bitterly. I smirk slightly. “I told him that his rank doesn't matter if he's dead.”

Garp stands and rounds the corner of his desk. I prepare myself for his signature Fist of Love, but instead, he rests a hand on top of my head. “Well done.”

I look up at him in confusion. “Sir?”

He grins. “Any idiot can follow orders blindly, but you make calculated decisions. You're not the first person Ensign Thom has tried to force around. You are, however, the first one to knock him down a peg. If he messes with you again, let me know.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

At dinner, I catch Thom glaring at me from across the room. Helmeppo nudges my shoulder. “What's that guy's problem?” he asks. 

I sigh. “It's nothing. He's just upset I wouldn't bow and scrape for him.”

“Okay. As long as you're fine,” he says, patting my hand.

Friendly Helmeppo is weird. I don't know how to react, so I just stuff a spoonful of potatoes into my mouth.

The next day, I'm cleaning an office on the second floor, and I hear the lock click behind me. I jiggle the handle to confirm. Yup! That's a locked door! I shake my head, and finish cleaning the room. Then, I pull out my lock picks. 

Gathering my cleaning supplies, I walk out of the room as if nothing happened. Every room I clean today mysteriously locks after I enter. I can make an educated guess about who would do it, but without proof, there's nothing I can do.

When I wake up the following morning, my door is nailed shut. Talk about petty. Pursing my lips, I crawl through the hole in the wall to the boys’ room and exit through their door. Thom looks surprised to see me at breakfast. I can't imagine why. Yes, I'm being sarcastic.

I grab my food and head over toward Koby and Helmeppo. A random marine shoulder checks me as I pass. Then another one trips me. I guess Thom has buddies. Taking a deep breath, I pick up my tray, and stand up. I keep walking, ignoring the chuckles, and sit down beside the boys. “I feel like there are a lot more Petty Officers today,” I say pointedly.

Koby frowned. “I didn't hear of any promotions,” he says, confused.

Oh my goodness! Learn how sarcasm works, buddy! “It was a play on words, Koby. Some of the officers are being petty over their friend's hurt pride,” I explain. “Someone even nailed my door shut.”

“You should tell Garp!” says Helmeppo. 

I sigh, and absentmindedly peel my banana. “It's not that simple. I don't know who did it, and even if I did, it would only escalate the issue. It's mostly harmless stuff, anyway.” I take a bite of my banana. It tastes like gasoline, so I immediately gag. 

“Raevyn!” Helmeppo cries out. “Are you… O…K…?” He peters off, staring at the fruit in my hand.

I look down at the banana that is definitely no longer an ordinary banana. My mouth falls open in shock. “Uh… I…”

Koby and Hemeppo quickly pick me up and race off toward Garp's office. I let them carry me. My heart is hammering madly in my chest. I just ate a Devil Fruit. I JUST ATE A DEVIL FRUIT! 

As we approach the row of offices, Koby and Helmeppo yell, “Garp-san! Garp-san!”

Garp's office door flies open, and Garp appears in the frame. His eyes fall on us, and he hurries over. “What happened?!” Wordlessly, I hold up the fruit I ate. His eyes widen, and he laughs. “Guess we need an encyclopedia, then!”

I find out that there are three volumes of the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia. So, Koby, Helmeppo, and I each take one to search. I flip through the pages, looking for the match to my fruit, a multicolored banana with patches of black, white, red, yellow, and green

For several minutes, the library is quiet, but for the turning of pages. I sigh as I close my book. It wasn't in mine. Both other books slam shut, too. We all come up empty-handed. 

We share our findings with Garp, who looks thoughtful for a moment. “Koby, Helmeppo, return to your duties.” The boys salute and leave the library. Koby spares a glance over his shoulder at me. Garp walks toward the doors. “Raevyn, I'm taking you to Sengoku.” 

My mouth suddenly dries up. Sengoku?! Straight to the top?! I force myself to calm down before I start to spiral. “Yes, Sir.”

I follow Garp up several flights of stairs. I've never been to this level of Marineford, so I stay close to his heel. He stops in front of a large door, and knocks. “Hey, Senny! Ya got a sec?” he asks boisterously.

I hear a long, drawn out sigh from behind the closed door. A tired voice calls, “Fine. Yes, I have a moment. Come in, Garp.” 

We enter the Fleet Admiral's office. The scale of the room makes me feel small. Long, purple couches are placed to the left and right. Directly ahead, Sengoku is sitting behind a massive desk. The Marine insignia covers the entire stretch of wall behind him. I trail behind Garp with trepidation as the door closes behind me.

Sengoku doesn't seem to notice me at first. “What do you want, Garp? I told you, I don't want to try the new ranch-flavored rice crackers.”

Garp laughs. “I don't know why not! They taste really good! But, that's not why I'm here. One of my recruits accidentally ate a Devil Fruit that spawned in the cafeteria this morning.” Garp pushes me forward, and I stand nervously under Sengoku's piercing stare.

“Which one was it?” he asks, suddenly extremely serious. 

After a moment of silence, I realize he's asking me. “Uh. That's the thing, Sir; I don't know,” I say hesitantly.

Sengoku frowns slightly. “That's almost unheard of,” he mutters. His face grows pensive. “You're sure it was a Devil Fruit?”

“Well, Sir, it was a multicolored banana that tasted like gasoline. You could always throw me in the sea to verify, though.” I don't know where that burst of sass came from, I swear! 

I see Sengoku's lips twitch slightly at my remark, but he schools his expression quickly. “Seastone would be less risky,” he replies evenly. He speaks into a mini Den Den Mushi. “Gloria, could you bring me a set of seastone cuffs, please?”

A female voice responds, “Right away, Sir!”

We wait in silence, and a few minutes later, the cuffs are delivered. Garp takes charge of the cuffs, as he's not a fruit user. Rather than putting them on my wrists, he just touches them to my arm.

So, a few months back, I bought a weighted blanket. It was one of the worst decisions I ever made. I still remember how oppressively heavy it felt when I laid it upon my body. I returned it the next day. I can now say with confidence that, as a devil fruit user, contact with seastone feels twenty times heavier than that blanket ever did.

My knees immediately buckle as soon as the cold stone brushes against my skin. Luckily, when I drop, it severs my contact with the seastone. Unluckily, I was standing too close to Sengoku's desk, and a loud thunk sounds as my head collides with the wood. 

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn's previous unsavory interactions had all been orchestrated by the bully trio. Also, Thom is planning on escalating things.

 

Does anyone actually read these? I hope so. I'm adding extra details, just for you!

Chapter 4: That Girl is Poison(ed)

A multicolored bird visits me in my dreams. It seems familiar, but, like a name on the tip of the tongue, it evades my recognition. It looks a bit like a pheasant, but also a peacock? Sort of an amalgamation of several birds, maybe? It's hard to tell. Anyways, its gaze is sad, almost disappointed. I'm not sure why, but it's definitely unhappy. Not at me, though. I'm certain of that.

I stretch out my hand towards the bird, and it nuzzles its head into my palm. A warmth blooms within my chest. It's peaceful. A soft trill emits from the bird's throat, and I wake up.

I open my eyes, and frown at the unfamiliar ceiling. Where am I? There's a throbbing pain in my head when I sit up. Looking around, I see several beds. I must be in the infirmary, then. I try to remember how I got injured. Let's see… I was in Sengoku's office with Garp. They brought in some seastone shackles. Ah, that's right. I hit my head on the desk. It must've knocked me out. I'm so glad they went with the less risky option. You can't see it, but I'm mentally rolling my eyes. 

The room is empty apart from me, which is odd. I would've expected a nurse, at least. The door to the infirmary opens suddenly, and a man I don't recognize enters. He locks the door behind him, and alarm bells start going off in my head. Something in my chest recoils as he approaches my bed. 

He sticks out his hand, and smiles brightly. “Good morning! I'm Dr. Sampson. It's good to see you're awake!”

I hesitantly shake his hand. Every instinct in my body is telling me to run. “Thank you. I should really be getting back to my duties.” I try to slide off the bed, but ‘Dr. Sampson’ grabs my wrist. I wince as something cracks.

“Now, now, I haven't discharged you, yet,” he chides darkly. 

I try to punch him with my other hand, but he dodges, and twists me around. He forces my torso into the bed, and his weight presses me down. My once-free arm is now trapped beneath my body. “You're not a doctor,” I gasp out. I know, I'm a genius sometimes.

The man chuckles, and I feel a pinch on the back of my thigh. “I heard a rumor that you were the intruder the other day. I'm doing this base a favor by getting rid of you.” My nerves start to tingle. He stands back up, and I manage to flip over. I feel sluggish. 

“W-why?” I force out.

He grins, and a chill runs down my spine. “Ensign Thom promised me a promotion for this. Oh, and you'll be dead in five minutes. I've heard it's a painful way to go, too. Toodle-oo!” He unlocks the door and peeks his head out before exiting the infirmary quickly.

My blood boils. No, seriously, it feels like my veins are on fire. Shooting, burning pain encompasses my thigh and starts to spread. I clench my jaw. I only just got here! I can't die, yet! Despite the agony I'm in, I push myself to my feet, and stumble over to the window. Throwing my shoulder into it, the glass shatters and I plummet out of the building. I hope I'm not too high up.

I hit the ground with a sickening crunch. Well, that arm won't be usable for a while. How much time do I have? Four minutes? Three? I was never good at keeping track of time. Please, tell me somebody saw me fall!

“What happened, soldier?” An older woman is walking towards me. Thank goodness! It's Tsuru!

I point to my leg, and cough out the word, “P-poison!” Then, I wince as another wave of torment ripples through my body. Thanks to Garp's training, I've gained a high tolerance for pain, but this was on a whole other level. Tsuru quickly kneels beside me, and reaches for my leg.

As soon as her fingers make contact, a scream is ripped from my throat. It hurts! Oh, it hurts so bad! I don't even want to think right now. I just want it to end! I'm gasping and sobbing. I gladly welcome the approaching veil of darkness. I feel a stabbing pain in my chest, then nothing. 

Then something. A warmth spreads across my chest and down to the tips of my fingers and toes. Once it fills my entire being, it settles back into my chest. I open my eyes. Tsuru's eyes are wide as she stares at me. I slowly raise my no-longer-shattered arm in front of my face and blink. “What just happened?” I ask, dumbfounded.

“I was about to ask you the same question,” she says dryly. “Why were you poisoned?”

“Well, I was in the infirmary, and a man walked in. He said his name was Dr. Sampson.”

Tsuru frowned. “We don't have a doctor here by that name.”

“Yeah. I figured. He was setting off all sorts of warning bells in my head, so I tried to leave, but he pinned me down and injected me with something. He said that by killing me, he'd get promoted by Ensign Thom. He also told me that the poison would kill me within five minutes. Rather than wait and hope someone would find me, I decided to jump out of the window.” I furrow my brow. “By all rights, I should be dead right now. I don't know how I'm still alive.”

Several minutes later, I'm back in Sengoku's office, recounting the same tale. I also include all of the bullying leading up to that point.

Sengoku leafs through some papers on his desk. “There is a Sampson on this base. Do you remember what the man looked like?”

I describe him to the best of my ability, and Sengoku's face darkens. He flips around a picture and I involuntarily shiver.

“That's him, Sir,” I confirm.

“The idiot used his real name,” he remarks.

“I'm pretty sure he expected me to be dead, Sir,” I say bluntly.

He fixes me with a piercing stare. “So, why aren't you? Was it your Devil Fruit?”

I nod. “I think so.” I think back to the dream I had. “I think it might be a zoan type, Sir.”

“What makes you say that?”

“I had a dream about a bird.” I lay a hand against my sternum. “In the dream, I felt warmth here, the same warmth I felt after I thought I had died.”

A knock sounds at the door, and Sengoku smiles slightly. “Come in!”

Sampson and Thom walk through the door, and immediately freeze upon seeing me. Shock and fear are painted on both of their faces.

Sengoku clears his throat. “Is there something wrong, soldiers?” he asks mildly.

Thom recovers first. “Uh. N-no, Sir,” he stutters out.

“Good. Then perhaps you could explain to me how you got your hands on sea wasp venom, which is a Class 6 regulated material.”

Notes:

You done messed up, A-A-ron!

Fun fact: One of Tsuru's subordinates was stung by a sea wasp about a year ago, so she recognized the symptoms right away. Raevyn was injected with a concentrated amount of the venom.

Also, Sampson left the syringe in the infirmary… and the security Den Den saw him leaving the room.

Chapter 5: Dreams of the Chosen

I'm in the library, researching birds, when Koby and Helmeppo burst into the room. “Raevyn!” they cry out. “There you are!”

“We haven't seen you since breakfast, yesterday!” Koby says.

Helmeppo follows it up with, “Did you hear? Someone fell out of a third story window earlier today. Everyone's been talking about it.”

I set my book down and chuckle nervously. “I know. That was me,” I admit to them.

Their eyes go wide. “What?!”                                     

“Are you okay?”                                                             

“Did you get hurt?”

“It did hurt, but I'm okay now,” I say carefully. Sengoku advised me not to share details about my recovery just yet.

I know Koby can tell I'm withholding information, but he doesn't press for it. He changes the subject instead. “What are you reading about?” he asks.

I hold up the bird encyclopedia. “I'm looking for a specific bird, but I'm not having much luck.” 

“Do you want some help?” Helmeppo asks hopefully. 

I get the feeling that neither of them wants to let me out of their sight right now, so I smile at him. “I'd love some help.”

While I flip through my current book, Koby and Helmeppo scour the shelves for any other books containing information about birds. They keep stealing glances at me while they search, as if I'll suddenly disappear on them.

Koby finds four more books, and Helmeppo finds five more. They take the seats on either side of me. “So, what bird are we looking for?” Koby asks, pulling the top book from his stack.

I close my eyes, trying to recall the bird from my dream. “Each of its features look like different birds, and it's very colorful. I know that's not much to go off, and that's why I'm still searching.” I reopen my eyes, and Koby is looking at me weird. “What?”

“I've heard of something like that before,” he says slowly. He frowns. “If it's what I'm thinking of, it won't be in any of these books.” I gaze at him expectantly, waiting for him to elaborate. He shifts in his chair. “I don't remember what it was called, but I know there's a legend about it.”

“So, then, we need to find a book about Myths and Legends?” I ask him.

He nods emphatically. “Yes, probably!”

The boys start searching again, and I return the bird books to their respective shelves. The search leaves us empty-handed, and a bell rings, signaling the end of our break.

“Are you coming with us to the firing range?” Helmeppo asks.

I shake my head. “No. I'm supposed to start Devil Fruit training, whatever that means.”

I feel so bad. He looks crestfallen. “Okay. I guess we'll see you at dinner then?”

I give him a small smile and a nod. “See you guys at dinner.”

As it turns out, Devil Fruit training is really simple if you can't figure out your Devil Fruit. The guy in charge tells me to meditate and focus on connecting with my fruit until I ‘unlock’ my powers. I'm pretty sure he's just making stuff up, since my situation is so rare. But, I'm going to try my best, despite my skepticism.

Luckily, I'm used to meditation, as that's what I use to hone my observation Haki. I imagine this is pretty similar; I'm just focusing inward rather than outward. I close my eyes and slowly sink into the warm ember that has been pulsing steadily in my chest ever since that dream. The sounds of the training yard fade away.

“Hello, Young One.” I hear a female voice that I can only describe as majestic. It echoes within the void.

I see no sign of the bird, but my instincts tell me this voice belongs to her. “What are you?” I ask curiously. I really want to know!

“I am you, and you are me. We are one and the same.”

Gee. What a normal and totally not cryptic statement that is. “How am I still alive?”

“We cannot die,” she says simply.

“What if I'm submerged in water, or struck with seastone?”

“We cannot die,” she repeats firmly. “As soon as the offending object is removed, we will revive.”

That is a fascinating concept. “Then, how did the fruit spawn? That would require the previous user to die.”

The temperature dips slightly, and the voice grows somber. “You are my second host. My previous user sadly made the decision to diminish herself.” I'm the second user of the fruit ever?! That's probably why my fruit isn't in the encyclopedia.

“Diminish?”

“She purposefully ended her existence by consuming a second mote of power. At that moment, I chose you.”

I was chosen? “Why? Why me?”

“What do you seek most within this world?”

I answered honestly. “I want to rid the world of evil, so that people can be happy and free. I want the world to know true peace.”

The bird alights in front of me. She seems even more vibrant than my prior dream. Her wings encircle my form, and my body fills with that warmth once more. “That is why you were chosen. I seek out only those whose wills align with my own.”

Her wings spread to the sides and she strikes a regal pose. “You wished to know our name. We are Hō-ō, Goddess of peace and harmony. Our counterpart is Hinotori, God of healing and rebirth. They heal the body, and we heal the soul.”

Healing and rebirth? That sounds like a phoenix. Don't tell me Marco is…

I'm yanked from my quasi dream as someone roughly shakes my shoulders. My eyes shoot open in panic. I blink, and Helmeppo's worried face comes into focus. The sun has already begun to set. I blink again, still reeling from the information I just gained. “What?”

“You didn't show up to dinner, so we came looking for you,” Koby explains.

“The officer in charge of training said they couldn't wake you up,” Helmeppo says, on the verge of tears. “You were glowing, Raevyn.”

Glowing? That's new. But, it also makes sense. You know, since I'm soul-bound to a bird goddess and all. I'm not sure if I should actually mention that to anyone, now that I think about it. I don't imagine the World Government is overly fond of divinities. 

“Raevyn?” Helmeppo asks worriedly. I suddenly realize I've just been staring at him blankly, lost in thought. 

I reach my hands up and slap my cheeks a few times. I give both of the boys a forced smile. “I'm okay. Just a little tired,” They both raise their eyebrows in skepticism. I sigh. I'm not getting out of this. “I'll tell you about it, but… can you wait until Sleepover Night?”

They both nod. Once a week, we get a break from our nightly training. However, since our circadian rhythms are off, none of us can fall asleep, so we usually stay up, playing games or discussing things we've overheard around the base. We dubbed it Sleepover Night. Our next one is in two days.

As I push myself to my feet, my stomach growls. “Oh! Right!” Helmeppo exclaims. He pulls out a packet of chips and a granola bar from his pockets. “I snagged these from the cafeteria for you.”

I accept them happily. “Thanks, Po!” Yes, I gave him a nickname. Have you tried saying Helmeppo quickly? It's a mouthful!

Notes:

Fun Fact: The Pokemon, Ho-oh, is based on the Hō-ō, also known as the Chinese Phoenix. That was why it looked sort of familiar to Raevyn at first.

Also, Helmeppo may have just a teensie-weensie crush on Raevyn. She's completely oblivious, of course. Thankfully, the growing darkness hid his blush.

Chapter 6: Learning to Fly

Marco POV

Hinotori is being a pain in the butt today. He's unruly, trying to appear without my permission. It gets worse throughout the afternoon, until he bursts forth during a commander meeting and screeches loudly. I force him back down, apologizing to the others. I quickly excuse myself and step out onto the deck. I've finally had enough. ‘Dude, what's your deal?! You're not usually like this. Did something happen?’ 

He coos happily. ‘Our mate! Our mate is awake! She's been asleep for so long, but now she's awake!’

My heart rate picks up. Now that he mentions it, I can feel the connection. It's much stronger than it used to be. ‘When did that happen?’ I ask, surprised. Her presence has been subdued for as long as I've been bound to Hinotori. I had begun to fear that she'd never wake.

‘I felt her briefly yesterday, but today she's really active!’ He tries to emerge again, but I immediately tamp him down. ‘I want to find her!’ he whines.

I sigh. One of us has to be the voice of reason. ‘We can't just go off searching for her right now. We have responsibilities as part of this crew.’ Aaaand now he's sulking. ‘You know, for an immortal God, you're pretty childish sometimes.’

His feathers ruffle indignantly. ‘Being an immortal God gives me the right to be childish… Party Pooper.’

‘...Okay, which of my brothers taught you that phrase?’

‘I'm not telling.’

I roll my eyes and sigh again. ‘I need to go back to the meeting. Are you gonna behave now?’ I'm met with silence. I hope that's a yes. I take a moment more to gaze out across the waves. Now that I'm aware of my mate, there's a yearning within my chest, but I set it aside for the sake of Pops’ crew. I have duties here.

I wonder what she looks like.

Raevyn POV

I pull Marco's wanted poster out from under my pillow. I stole it two weeks ago because he's really cool. I stare at him, mulling over Hō-ō's words in my mind. He’s the only phoenix I know of in this world. She says that he’s our ‘counterpart’, whatever that means.

I trace my finger over his face. Sadly, the photo doesn't capture the color of his vivid blue eyes. How do I even go about meeting with him? 'Hey, our Devil Fruits are connected. Wanna hang out?' What if he says no? What if he hates me because I'm a marine? What if, what if, what if… I groan in frustration and shove the paper back under my pillow.

The next day:

I punch the ground, and try again. ‘It is not yet time for us to appear in full form.’ This is the tenth time I've heard her say this. Every attempt I make to transform ends the same way. 

‘What about just the wings?’ I internally plead, pacing back and forth across the grass. ‘They'll only recognize it as that type of bird, so they'll think I'm just a swallow.’

I’m met with only silence, then, ‘Counteroffer: We could simply become a swallow instead.’

I pause. ‘We can do that?!’

‘Of course. We have seven forms- one for each of our parts, and our true form.’

‘That's awesome!’ It seems like that bird encyclopedia will come in handy after all. I know exactly what a swallow looks like, so transforming should be a piece of cake.

I retract my earlier statement. Transforming into a bird is not an easy task. I spend all afternoon trying, and in the end, I only manage to give myself a headache. I have the same results the next day, too. I need to take a break, but I'm actually starting to dread my breaks.

Every free moment of my day has been commandeered by Koby and Helmeppo. They seek me out before every meal. They even wait in the hallway while I shower. I appreciate the fact that they care, but seriously, it's becoming a bit much.

Sleepover Night eventually comes around. I make sure the windows are covered and sealed. I don't want Garp to eavesdrop again. The boys are sitting expectantly on the floor. I sigh, and take my place in front of them, completing our triangle.

I take a deep breath. I need to get this out of the way. “First off, I know you guys are worried about me, but I need a little space, okay?” They at least have the wherewithal to look guilty.

“But what if something happens to you again?” Helmeppo asks.

“I won't die,” I say quietly.

“You say that now, but you don't know that for certain!” snaps Koby.

I fix them both with the most serious stare I can. “Let me rephrase that. I can't die, unless I eat a second Devil Fruit. Hell, I don't even think I age anymore.” ‘We don't.’

It's so quiet, you could hear a pin drop. Then, both boys jump up with a whoop. “You figured out your fruit?! That's awesome!”

“Shhhh!!!!!!” I say, and they quickly quiet down. “This stays between the three of us for now, got it?”

Koby frowns. “But that's super useful! Why wouldn't you-”

I cut him off. “If you had an immortal soldier at your disposal, what types of missions would you send them on?” I ask. His face pales, and I continue. “I may be immortal, but I sure as hell feel pain, and the revival ability only activates if I actually die, so I could, in theory, be tortured for eternity.” Hō-ō shifts uneasily.

“We won't tell anyone,” Helmeppo says. He looks terrified. 

Koby nods solemnly. “I'm sorry. I didn't think about that.”

“So,” Helmeppo says hesitantly, “Is that all your fruit does?”

I shake my head with a small smile. “It's a mythical zoan.” Their eyes widen, and my smile broadens. “H-” ‘Don't say our name!’ My throat seizes up and I start coughing. I grab my water bottle and take a careful sip. “Okay, well, I can't tell you exactly what I am, but I can turn into a bird,” I conclude brightly.

“Did your fruit seriously just stop you from speaking?!” Koby asks curiously.

“Yup.” I pop the ‘p’. “Anyway, I'll most likely use a swallow form, so if anyone asks, I ate the Bird Bird Fruit, Model: Swallow.”

“You can turn into a cute, little birdie?” Helmeppo asks excitedly. Then, his face immediately flushes, and he mumbles, “I've always liked birds.”

One of his words sticks out to me. Little. I've been trying to turn into a human-sized bird. Could it really be that simple? I focus, and feel my body shift. Opening my eyes, I look up at the two boys and chirp happily, hopping back and forth. I'm a bird! I change back, and my face lights up. I give Helmeppo a big hug, and I kiss him on the cheek. “Thank you! I couldn't figure out why it wasn't working before, but I just had to make myself smaller!” I laugh, and hug Koby too, because I'm just so excited.

I turn back into a bird and fly a clumsy lap around the room, twittering cheerfully. I obviously need some practice, but I can fly! I'm over the moon! I'm ecstatic! I'm… tired… I pass out, reverting to my human form.

Koby POV

I leap to my feet and rush over. “Raevyn!” A loud snore rips from her body. Okay. She's fine. She just fell asleep. I look back at Helmeppo, who is sitting as stiff as a board, face a bright red. “Are you okay?” I ask him.

Helmeppo raises a shaking hand to his cheek, eyes wide. “She kissed me,” he breathes out.

I roll my eyes. “Yes, Helmeppo. She kissed you.” On the cheek. As a friend. Why does he insist on reading into things like that? ‘Our fingers touched, Koby!’ ‘She waved at me!’ ‘She definitely winked at me! That means she loves me!’ No matter what I say to him, though, it all goes out the window once Raevyn smiles. “Dude, just tell her how you feel!” I say, exasperated.

Helmeppo's face pales considerably. “I can't! If she doesn't reciprocate, then it will be awkward. She might even stop being friends with me! I don't want that!”

I cross my arms. “Then stop overreacting over little things.”

He deflates. “I'll try…” 

Notes:

Awww. Poor Helmeppo.

Fun Fact: The Hō-ō is made up of a pheasant, a parrot, a swallow, a peacock, a mandarin duck, and a crane, at least in more modern depictions. Raevyn will stick to just a swallow for the time being, but we might see her other forms in the future.

Also, I love the idea of Marco's phoenix being impulsive and childish. The juxtaposition makes me laugh.

Also also, Ace was the one who taught ‘Party Pooper’ to Hinotori.

Chapter 7: Meeting the Straw-hats

Raevyn POV

The Marine Headquarters is in an uproar. Enies Lobby is being raided, and a Buster Call has been summoned. 

Garp gathers his crew, which includes me and the boys. “Be ready to leave in thirty minutes!” he tells us. “We're heading to Water 7!”

One of the seamen on the crew asks, “What about Enies Lobby, Sir?”

“The Straw-hats escaped. We're going after them,” Garp replies.

Koby is practically vibrating with excitement onboard the vessel. I give him a little nudge. “Tone it down a little, or Garp'll probably hit you.”

He gives me a sheepish grin and rubs the back of his neck. “I know. I just can't believe I'll get to see Luffy again. I can't wait to show him how much stronger I've gotten.”

Helmeppo brandishes his kukris. “And I'll show Roronoa my skills!” he says proudly.

I just barely manage to hold back a snort. These guys… They don't stand a chance against those monsters. I smile at both of them fondly, and say nothing. The truth is, I'm just as excited. I'm going to meet the Straw-hat Pirates, for real!

We march through the city, approaching the Galley-La Company. Shipwrights and citizens alike attempt to dissuade Garp, but he plows forward unyieldingly. Now that I think about it, he's probably honing in on Luffy's Haki signature. Yup. That makes sense.

Garp walks right up to the annex and smashes a large hole through the wall. As the dust settles, Sanji, Chopper, and Franky stand at the ready, but Garp sails right past them and clocks a sleeping Luffy on the head, hard.

I stand beside Koby and Helmeppo while Garp reveals his identity. Oh! I forgot to mention it, but Koby and I both hold the rank of Petty Officer First Class now, and Helmeppo is a Petty Officer Second Class. 

Anyway, back to the matter at hand. I feel a strong presence approaching from the rear, and a moment later, I hear yells and screams behind me. I smile slightly. Zoro's here.

Garp turns toward the commotion. “Ah, that must be Luffy's friend. You three, try to stop him!”

Wait! Me, too?! “Right!” We three yell, leaping into action.

Helmeppo whips out his kukris, and charges toward Zoro. I follow on his heels, knowing that Koby's covering Luffy. Helmeppo goes in for an aerial attack, but Zoro disarms him and slams him into the ground. That's when I make my move. 

Honestly, I'm not taking this fight very seriously. I leap onto Zoro's back while he's distracted, locking my ankles around his middle and looping my arms under his arms and behind his neck. I tuck my head between his shoulder blades. 

Zoro jumps to his feet, and starts spinning, yelling, “Hey! Get off!”

I grin, clinging tightly to his body. “Nope!” I cackle while Zoro runs around wildly. I don't care how stupid it looks. I'm having fun!

Finally, he tries to slam his body to the ground, to crush me beneath his weight, but I turn into a bird at the last second, and fly over to Helmeppo, perching on his shoulder. Zoro grunts as he takes the full force of his own body slam. He sits up, confused. “Where'd they go?”

“We don't need to fight them, Zoro!” Luffy calls. 

Zoro scratches his head. “Yeah, alright,” he concedes.

Koby brushes himself off. “Luffy-san, Zoro-san, you guys have gotten a lot stronger!”

Luffy frowns. “Do we know you?”

Koby rubs the back of his head. “I look a lot different now, but it's me, Koby!”

Luffy squints at him. “Hmmm. I do know a Koby, but that guy was short. And a coward.”

“That was me!” Koby says proudly.

A grin breaks across Luffy’s face. “You got stronger, too!”

Zoro shakes his head with a small smile. “Huh. You really grew up, Koby!”

Luffy and Zoro turn to re-enter the building, and Helmeppo steps forward. “Hey! You know me, too! Don't you guys recognize me?” 

They stare at him blankly. “Who are you?”

He strikes a pose. “It's me! Helmeppo! You know, the spoiled son who tied you up, Zoro?”

“Oh. It’s you.” 

Helmeppo deflates, and I pat his head with one of my wings. I revert once the others go back inside.

Koby turns to me. “Hey, Raevyn, why did you jump on Zoro-san's back?”

I shrug. “He stopped attacking people, didn't he? Garp-san just said to stop him. He didn't say we had to fight.” 

Koby cocked his head to the side. “Huh. I guess that's true.”

Garp ends up repairing the hole he made, and he casually name-drops Dragon as both his son and Luffy's father. At the last second, I remember to act surprised by this information. 

When the hole is fixed, Garp turns to Luffy. “I'm not going to arrest you on this island, because you're my grandson. That's what I'll tell Headquarters. Koby! Helmeppo! You need to be back on the ship in two hours!”

“Yes, Sir!”

I step forward. “I'd like to stay, too, Sir.” Garp raises an eyebrow, and I explain. “A month ago, you beat the three of us up for talking about Luffy. I think I deserve to at least meet the guy properly… Sir.” I set my jaw stubbornly.

Garp laughs. “Do what you wish!” He leads the crew away, leaving the three of us behind.

I immediately approach Zoro. “I'm sorry for earlier.”

He waves a hand dismissively. “Eh. Don't mention it. So, you're one of Koby's friends then?”

“Yeah. My name's Raevyn.” I chew on my lip. “Um, can I use the bathroom here?”

He jerks a thumb behind him. “Go ahead.”

I slink inside the building, and my path is quickly blocked by Robin. She stares at me, and I smile shyly. “Uh, I need to use the bathroom.”

“It's in the far corner,” she says flatly.

“Thank you,” I say, bowing slightly. I make my way over to the labeled door and slip inside. I know. I know. I shouldn't've chugged three bottles of water on the way over. But in my defense, salty sea air leaves you really parched. A few minutes later, I leave the restroom, feeling a million times better. 

Sanji is in the middle of setting cups of tea out on the table. He places the last one, sees me, and spins over. “You're far too lovely to be a marine, my dear!” he gushes.

“It's not like I really had a choice,” I state bluntly.

Robin's expression, which has been icy this whole time, softens slightly. “Please elaborate,” she says, leaning forward.

I glance toward the doorway. I don't want Koby or Helmeppo to accidentally overhear this.

“Luffy's talking with the other two. They'll be busy for a while.” Zoro supplies helpfully. His voice comes from the floor near a couch. Bending to the right, I see him leaning against it.

I nod my thanks, and take a deep breath. “I won't go into details, but I was briefly imprisoned for ‘breaking into’ Marineford. I told Garp I'd join the marines if he let me out, and he did, so here I am.”

“You broke into Marineford?” Robin asked, raising an eyebrow.

I frown. “I sort of just appeared on the base. I don't even know how I got there.”

Robin looks thoughtful. “I wonder if someone's Devil Fruit ability sent you there.”

“It's possible.”

Sanji takes my hand and kisses it. “Then, you don't want to be a marine?” he asks gently.

I grimace. “Not particularly, but I can't leave just yet. I have something I need to do.” Like try to save a broken boy with daddy issues. “I definitely want to leave soon, though. It's not been easy.”

From across the room, Zoro scoffs. “Yeah. I'm sure it's been real tough for you.”

“What do you know, Moss Head?” Sanji snarls.

I put a hand on Sanji's shoulder to calm him, and then I walk over to Zoro, crouching down to look him dead in the eye. I speak in a low tone. “Tell me, Pirate Hunter, have you ever had the flesh decay from your bones by a poison meant to assassinate you? Have you felt your very veins burn away? Have you gladly embraced the arms of death as the only means to end the agony? Because I have, Roronoa Zoro. I have.” 

Eyes wide, Zoro gulps. I stand and leave the room. I'm done here.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Zoro will remember this moment when he takes on Luffy's pain, and think, “I've one-upped you, marine girl.”

Also, Raevyn went back to the library and discovered that there were absolutely no books on myths and legends upon the shelves. It's almost like the World Government doesn't want people to know about some things…

Chapter 8: Take It To The Limit

I pause in the darkened entry hall and lean against a wall, catching my breath. A warmth encompasses me in a hug. ‘I'm sorry.’

‘You didn't make that guy poison me; It was the corrupting sickness of greed and pride. I fully anticipate worse things in the future, but I know we can overcome them. This world will know peace, eventually.’ The warmth deepens in response. I groan as I push myself away from the wall. Alright. Time to check on my boys. 

The sun is almost too bright when I step outside, and I have to blink a few times to let my eyes adjust. I spy Koby, Helmeppo, and Luffy sitting on a nearby pile of rubble. I'm pretty sure those are the ruins of the Galley-La Company Headquarters. I make my way over to them, being careful not to stumble on any loose stones.

I plop down between Koby and Helmeppo, throwing my arms around them. “Hey, guys!”

“Hey, Raevyn, we were just talking about you!” Koby says excitedly.

I hesitate. “You were?”

Luffy grins. “Shishishi! They were telling me that you can turn into a bird! Can I see?”

“I suppose so.” I turn into a swallow to show him.

Luffy leaps to his feet and picks me up suddenly. “Cool! Can you talk when you're like this?” I shake my head. “Can I pet you?” he asks next. I nod, and one of his fingers gently glides across my feathers. “You're so soft!” he remarks. After several minutes of Luffy petting me carefully, he raises me up to eye level, and peers at me. Those wide, brown eyes pierce into my soul. He appears to like what he sees, and jovially declares, “You should join my crew!” 

Koby and Helmeppo both shout, “No!” but Luffy's attention on me doesn't waver. I cock my head first to one side, then to the other. I can't respond fully in this form. Luffy laughs again and returns me to the ground.

I revert to my human form and my head spins. I clutch Koby's shoulder to steady myself, and he exclaims, “Woah, Raevyn! Are you okay?”

I smile at him. “Yeah. My powers are nearly tapped for the day, though.”

He nods in understanding. I zone out slightly when they start talking about Garp. Do I want to join Luffy? Yes, but the timing is all wrong. Hum-de-hum. I'm terrible at planning ahead. I'll see how the Summit War turns out, and go from there. 

I tune back in and realize that all three of them are staring at me expectantly. I blink. “What?”

Luffy repeats his question. “When you're in your bird form, do you poop?”

I chuckle. “I don't know, Luffy. I haven't tried.”

Koby glances at the sun's position. “We have to go soon, or we won't make it back in time,” he says, and the four of us reluctantly rise to our feet.

“Awwww.” Luffy pouts. “You guys aren't staying for dinner?”

“We're marines, Luffy,” Koby explains. “We're not supposed to get too friendly with pirates.”

I zone out again, leaning heavily on Helmeppo. My limbs feel like al dente linguine. They still have some substance, but a few minutes more and I might flop over. Mmm. Food. Oh, crap! 

I straighten up suddenly, taking everyone by surprise. “I forgot! I wanted to ask Sanji for a recipe!” I shout, running back inside. “You guys can start heading to the ship! I'll catch up!”

I rush through the door into the temporary Pirate Annex. I glance around the room frantically. Sanji's not in here anymore. I make my way for the back door that leads to the pool area, but multiple hands stop me. I quickly turn toward Robin. “I need a recipe from Sanji,” I say desperately. 

She tilts her head curiously. “He'll be over here in a minute.”

I assume she delivered a message directly to Sanji, so I relax and nod. “Thank you.”

Barely thirty seconds pass before Sanji is swiftly stepping through the back door, a broad smile on his face. “I heard there was a lady in need!”

I beam at him. “Sanji! Do you happen to have a good recipe for pineapple scones? I've heard you're the best chef around!” A little flattery never hurts.

Hearts erupt from his eyes. “Of course, my dear! I'll jot it down for you!” he declares. 

I accept the paper from him excitedly. “Thank you so much!” I tuck it carefully into the inner pocket of my shirt, and rush back outside. I hope I'm not late. I really don't want another Garp lecture.

I race to the edge of the top tier of Water 7 and leap off, transforming in mid-air. I head into a steep dive toward the marine ship anchored beside the island. At the last moment, I spread my wings and glide the final distance. I can feel my focus wearing thin. Just a little bit further! I see Koby and Helmeppo at the bow, watching the sky. They wave at me. Suddenly, I'm human again, but at least my momentum carries over. Plummeting towards the ship, I roll to break my fall, and lay still on the deck. 

I blink sleepily up at Garp, who’s towering over me. “Sorry for my tardiness, Sir,” I mumble.

He stares at me sternly. “Your landing needs some work.” He says something else after that, but it sounds muffled. Someone picks me up, and lights and colors blur. I fight to keep my eyes open, but my exhaustion eventually wins out.

I'm shackled. Weak. Bruises and cuts litter my body, but it's not my body. I'm led to a chamber with only a Devil Fruit inside. A disembodied voice says, “No other method of execution will work for this one.” I'm shoved forward, and I fall to the ground beside the fruit. “Last chance. Tell us…” My hands snatch up the fruit before they can finish speaking, and I bury my teeth into its flesh. My body is suddenly wracked with indescribable agony, and I jolt awake.

My chest heaves as I attempt to regain my bearings. Was that the previous user? Was that how she died? 

‘She was one of the few survivors of the Old Guard. She remained in hiding for several centuries, but was caught by those who wrongfully claim to be Gods. I was imprisoned behind a wall of sea, and her death released me back into the world. They are actively searching for us. That is why I cannot allow us to appear yet.’

‘That's a lot to spring on someone first thing in the morning.’ I comment dryly.

‘Apologies. I determined that it would be best for you to know.’

‘No, yeah, totally here for it.’ I stretch and look out the window. It's dark. I'm still on the ship, so I assume not too much time has passed. 

My stomach growls. I climb out of bed and lift my mattress, revealing one of my snack stashes. I grab a handful of items and cover it back up. Taking a bite of a protein bar, I sit down, tucking my legs under me, and start making a mental checklist for the future.

So far, I've got: 

1. Work my way up to at least two hours of continuous transformation without passing out.
2. Learn how to combine aerial agility with my BJJ moves.
3. Make a plan to save Ace.
4. Figure out how to tell Garp I'm resigning after the war. 
5. Meet Marco.

The first two are much easier to focus on right now. Just the idea of the Summit War terrifies me. There are gonna be so many moving pieces, and one small shift could change everything. So, yeah. I'm gonna procrastinate on that one.

Lighting a lamp, I pull out a piece of paper and jot down a few combo attacks I could attempt once we return to Headquarters.

I scarf down two more bars and a jerky stick, and carefully creep out of my room. I'm fully rested, so I may as well make good use of my time. By the time I finish my workout, the horizon has taken on a rosy hue. I grab a change of clothes and head for the showers, before everyone else wakes up. 

Notes:

Fun Fact: Besides the one on Garp's ship, Raevyn has five snack stashes at Marineford: Under her mattress, behind a ceiling panel in the library, inside a janitorial closet on the second floor, under a fake rock in the bamboo forest, and beneath a loose tile on the roof.

Also, Raevyn is the only female on Garp's crew, so she gets her own space.

Also, also, Luffy is definitely going to try recruiting her again in the future.

Chapter 9: Distracted

I'm just going to recap last week. Aokiji ended up on our ship, Garp was ordered to arrest Luffy, Luffy escaped into the sky, and we returned to Marineford. Oh, yeah! And Ace was sent to Impel Down. I think that's everything important. 

…

What? You want to know whether Garp lectured me? Fine. Flashback time. 

I fiddle with the hem of my shirt while I stand outside Garp's office doors. Bogard told me to report here after breakfast, so here I am, waiting for Garp to finish eating. I hear snores on the other side of the door, and I roll my eyes. This might take a while.

Finally, he calls me in. I enter and take a seat in the chair opposite him. Garp looks at me sternly. “I said to be back in two hours,” he says.

I internally smirk. I was hoping he'd say that. “Technically, Sir, you told Koby and Po to be back in two hours. You told me to do what I wish.”

Garp scratched his head. “I did, didn't I? Very well. Dismissed!”

I stand with a grin. “Thank you, Sir.” I quickly exit before he can change his mind.

End of flashback. There! Happy? Okay, back to training. 

I work on my stamina first. No point in practicing combos if I keep passing out. Official training for Devil Fruit users is only an hour long, so I start using my breaks as well. After only a week and a half, I can spend almost all day transformed. I'd call that a total success. That means I have less than a week to practice attacks before the final war preparations, though. Better make it count.

The overseeing instructor frowns when I drag a training dummy over to the middle of the yard. I transform and fly up into the sky. Flipping around, I dive toward the dummy, building speed. Just before I reach it, I revert and wrap my legs around the dummy's neck. Crack! It snaps, and I plow into the ground.

Oops. Maybe that was a little too much speed. I laugh maniacally at the sky. I’m sure everyone nearby thinks I'm crazy. Getting to my feet, I bend my knees a few times. A little sore, but not too bad.

I have one more thing I want to try. I ascend into the sky again. I dive once more, but rather than aiming directly for the dummy, I just barely clip it with a haki-coated wing. Reverting, I smoothly tuck and roll to my feet. I jog back to the dummy to check the damage. A grin spreads across my face. There's a clean slice through the dummy's collarbone.

I repeat my wing slices for the remainder of the training session. I even throw in a few talon slashes for good measure. I look at the mangled mannequin and rub my chin, then I turn to the supervisor. “Do you want me to return the dummy to the pile, or should I dispose of it?”

“Uh, I-I'll take care of it,” he says slowly.

“Okay!” I flash a quick grin and jog off to the showers. 

Over dinner, Helmeppo tells me about a new sword move that Bogard showed him, and Koby excitedly mentions that he finally left a dent in one of the battleships. I share my own training efforts with them.

“You cut it with your wing?!” Helmeppo exclaims. 

Oh. Right. They don't know about Haki yet. I shrug. “It might have been how fast I was moving.” It totally wasn't, but it might have been.

“Cool!” Koby grins.

I stand up and stretch. “Race you back to our rooms?” I ask with a mischievous smile.

“No! It's not fair! You can fly!” They both shout.

I stick out my tongue and fly off. I loop around, and see that, despite their words, they're both sprinting as fast as they can. 

I take my time, circling the main building. Everything is so serene up here. My wings catch an updraft and I lazily glide through the air. When I'm up here, I can pretend that everything is okay. Part of me considers just flying away. I could leave. Find a remote island and ignore the world. 

Luffy's face pops into my head, and I harden my resolve. No. I can't leave. Ace is going to die. I have to try. I can't abandon the world. Not when others are still vying for freedom. I won't hide. 

Three laps later, I remember that I was supposed to be racing Koby and Helmeppo. Oops. I dive toward the building that houses our rooms, drop lightly onto the balls of my feet, and walk inside.

“Sorry, guys. I got distracted.”

“Again,” the boys reply with a smile.

I frown indignantly. “When was the last time I-”

“Yesterday,” Koby says.

“Halfway through breakfast,” Helmeppo adds.

I rub my neck sheepishly. “Sorry,” I say again.

“You’ve been zoning out ever since Fire Fist's execution was announced,” Helmeppo says quietly. “Are you worried something will go wrong? Do you think Whitebeard will really show up?”

I stare him straight in the eyes. “I'm absolutely certain he will.”

Helmeppo gulps. 

Koby's face pales. “That would mean a war!”

“Yup,” I say half-heartedly. “Lots of people will probably die. If what I heard about Whitebeard's power is true, this place will probably get destroyed, too.” If I phrase it this way, it doesn't sound like I know exactly what's going to happen.

I look at their stricken faces and sigh. I drag them to their feet. “Come on. Let's go look at the stars.”

Koby's brow furrows. “Why?”

“Because stars are cool,” I reply bluntly. Duh!

Helmeppo smiles. “Yeah, Koby. Stars are cool!”

As I climb onto the roof, I miss the side-eye that Koby gives Helmeppo, and the subsequent shove Helmeppo gives Koby.

It's a clear night, and the stars twinkle brilliantly. The three of us lie on the shingles and gaze toward the heavens. The sky holds none of the constellations that I'm familiar with, so I ask the boys. “Do you guys know any of the constellations?”

Ooh! I know a few!” Helmeppo exclaims. He points to a cluster of stars to the north. That's the Wolf King. His snout always faces South, towards the Bear Queen. That one over there…”

‘Wherever you are in the world, I hope the coming war won't affect you, yoi.’ 

I sit up with a start. That was Marco's voice! “I, uh, need to use the bathroom!” I say quickly to the boys, and I fly off. ‘Marco?’ I think hesitantly.

After a beat, I hear, ‘Y-you can hear me, yoi?!’

‘No, I'm just randomly thinking your name.’ I hope my eye roll translates across whatever this is.Also, it's so cute that he even has his speech tic in his thoughts!

Marco chuckles. ‘You seem to already know who I am, yoi.’

‘You're the First Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix. It's not like you're low profile.’ 

‘Touché. What about you?’

‘My name's Raevyn. Currently, I'm a Marine officer stationed at Marineford.’ No point in lying to him.

‘Shit!’ 

I wait for him to say more, but there is just silence. My stomach drops. Should I not have said that? Does he hate me now that he knows I'm on opposing team, so to speak? I start feeling feel dizzy, so I head for the ground. Communicating like that seems to deplete stamina quickly. I'm still ten feet up when I pass out.

Notes:

Fun Fact: One of the Marines on base has mannequin-based Devil Fruit powers, so they never run out of training dummies. There are rumors, however, that some of the dummies used to be real people.

Also, The desire to hide away from the conflict stems from Hō-ō. Raevyn's willpower was strong enough to counter it.

Also also, the next chapter will be Marco perspective only.

Chapter 10: I'm Blu (Da Ba Dee)

Summary:

Possibly OOC. I don't care.

Marco POV

Yawning, I pour a cup of coffee and sit at one of the tables in the Moby's dining hall. The past two weeks have been hectic. As Pops’ right hand, I've been responsible for contacting most of our allies, and the scope of this looming conflict is starting to take its toll on my frazzled mind.

My thoughts return to my mate, as they always do when I have a moment to myself. I know nothing about her. What if she somehow gets caught up in all of this madness? I send a silent plea out into the ether. ‘Wherever you are in the world, I hope the coming war won't affect you, yoi.’ I frown at my empty mug and rise to my feet to get more coffee.

‘Marco?’ A soft female voice timidly speaks in my mind. 

I freeze in place, eyes wide. ‘Y-you can hear me, yoi?!’ I didn't know we could do this!

‘No, I'm just randomly thinking your name.’ She really nails the dry delivery. And yeah, it was kind of a stupid question on my part. 

I chuckle to myself. ‘You seem to already know who I am, yoi.’

‘You're the First Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix. It's not like you're low profile.’ 

She's got me there. I love how matter-of-fact she is. ‘Touché. What about you?’ I'm curious about my mate.

‘My name's Raevyn. Currently, I'm a Marine officer stationed at Marineford.’ 

That's the worst possible news! ‘Shit!’ I lose focus on our connection. She's a marine, and she's at Marineford?! What if she gets hurt by one of us during the battle for Ace? I don't even know what she looks like! What if I accidentally attack her? 

‘We would never harm our mate!’ Hinotori screeches indignantly. 

He's right. I need to stop freaking out. I force myself to take a deep breath and release it slowly. I do this three more times before I feel my calm return. I attempt to reconnect with Raevyn. ‘Sorry. I overreacted a little, yoi.’ There's no response from her. Hopefully, she just went to bed. It's early morning here, so it's probably the middle of the night for her. I should probably keep that in mind the next time I contact her.

“Are you alright, Marco?” Izou's voice behind me pulls me from my thoughts.

I turn and give him what I feel is a reassuring smile. “I'm fine,” I say nonchalantly, glancing down at my still-empty cup. “I was just getting more coffee, yoi.”

Izou raises an eyebrow. He obviously doesn't believe me. “Really? Because you've been standing in the middle of the room like a statue for at least the past twenty minutes,” he informs me.

“Ah.” I completely lost track of the time. “I should probably return to my work then.” I start heading back to my room.

“Marco, your mug is still empty,” he remarks.

I look down and blink in surprise. “So it is.”

Izou places one of his hands on my left shoulder. “Alright. You're taking a day." Jozu and Vista can cover your load. We can't have you burning yourself out before the war even happens.”

I open my mouth to protest, but Pops speaks up from his chair. “Marco, my son, take a break,” he says firmly. I blink at him. When did he arrive? Wow, I really am out of it. 

I sigh. “Yes, Pops.” I reluctantly let Izou steer me out of the dining hall.

He leads me down into the depths of the ship and through a long hallway. I stop walking once I realize where we're heading. “No, yoi.”

Izou yanks me forward with a sigh. “Look, we both know there's only one way to stop you from working.” There's a hint of amusement in his voice that I don't appreciate. 

I continue to drag my feet until we reach a room I'm quite familiar with. A large seastone birdcage sits inside. It was originally a joke, courtesy of Thatch, but the rest of the crew quickly realized that they could use it to force me to take breaks. In recent years, though, it was mostly used to house Ace during his temper tantrums. I had hoped to never see it again, but my hope seems to have been misplaced.

My eyes flit around desperately. Usually, three or four of my brothers wrestle me down here. It's just Izou this time. I can probably overpower him and make a break for it. As I spin on my heel, however, something cold presses into the small of my back, and I feel my strength wane. 

“I had a feeling you'd try to bolt," Izou says lightheartedly, as though this isn't coercion.

I shoot a weak glare towards my dear brother. “You suck, yoi.” I forgot the butts of his pistols were made of seastone.

He gives me a smug smirk. “I know.” He marches me inside the chamber and locks the door behind us. 

The cage isn't tall enough to stand in, so I have to pretzel my legs. I turn away from Izou and cross my arms in a defiant pout. I hear the obnoxious scrape of a chair behind me. I can tell it's going to be a long day.

Izou eventually breaks the silence. “This level of forgetfulness is odd for you, Marco,” he says softly. “It's not the looming war that's getting to you. What's really on your mind?”

I bark out a tired laugh. “Astute as ever.” I hesitate for a moment more before quietly saying, “I found my mate.”

“You did?! That's wonderful! How did you find her?”

“I told you that there's a connection between us. Well, apparently we can communicate across that connection.” There's no point in hiding it from my family.

“Fascinating! So, you've spoken with her?”

I nod slowly. “Her name's Raevyn.” My mouth runs dry as I finally turn toward Izou. “She's stationed at Marineford.”

His eyes widen and his mouth narrows into a thin line. “I see. That does present a complication.” He hums. “Do you wish to extract her from the battlefield?”

That's… actually a good idea. “That would be preferable, but I don't know what she looks like.”

“It's possible she'll try to make contact with you during the battle,” he offers.

I sigh resignedly. “We'll just have to wait and see then. Alright, you've figured out my problem. Can you let me out of here now?” I ask hopefully.

Izou shakes his head with a teasing laugh. “Uh-uh. Pops told me to hold you overnight.”

I scowl. “You're my least favorite brother,” I mutter darkly.

“Yeah, yeah, I love you too.”

After a minute, I mumble, “Can I at least have a pillow?”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Marco knows they're mates, but Raevyn doesn't... yet.

Also, Marco gets forced time-outs whenever he works too much. Just because his brothers think it's funny.

Also also, Marco doesn't fight it too hard, though, because it's one of the few lasting reminders of Thatch.

Chapter 11: Secrets

Raevyn POV

I feel someone shaking my left shoulder, and I groan. “Five more minutes, Ma,” I mumble sleepily. As I breathe in, blades of grass tickle my nose, and my brain jumps online. I'm not in my bed. I'm lying face-down on the ground.

My left shoulder is shaken again, and I hear an accompanying voice this time. “Are you alright?” I don't recognize the speaker, but they sound worried. 

I groan again and try to flip over. I say try, because as soon as I shift my right arm, a sharp pain jolts through it. I immediately stop moving. “I'm pretty sure my arm's broken,” I grit out.

“I'll go get a doctor!” they say, and I hear them hurry away.

“Make sure they're a real doctor!” I shout after them. I sigh into the ground. I just had to go and get injured again. I was doing so well, too! I was injury-free for two whole weeks! Now I'm back to square one. I sigh again. Where's Marco when I need him? He'd be able to heal me in a jiffy.

‘You're reckless,’ Hō-ō remarks.

‘And?’ I'm a bit ornery right now.

‘It was simply an observation.’

It isn't long before I hear hasty footsteps approaching my body. “I'm Dr. Fishbonen. I heard you have a broken arm?”

“Do you have an ID card on you? The last person who told me they were a doctor tried to kill me, so I'd like to verify first, if that's alright.” I'm not taking any chances.

“Certainly.” He holds his badge in front of my face.

I scan the information and nod. “Okay. Good. My right arm is broken.”

I wince as he prods at my forearm, near the fracture. “What's your pain level at?” he asks.

I think for a moment. “Right now, it's hovering between Garp's training and Sea Wasp venom.”

“And you're still conscious?!” That's the voice from earlier, I think.

“I've had practice,” I reply dryly.

Understandably, the boys are upset when I show up for breakfast in a cast. What am I supposed to say? I was talking to Marco the Phoenix telepathically, and I passed out while I was still in the air? Yeah, right! That would go over so well. I have to tell them something, though.

“I reverted too high off the ground and broke my arm,” I explain. It isn't technically a lie. 

“How long will it take to heal?” Koby asks anxiously. “It's not great timing, with the execution coming up and all.”

“They said I have to keep it on for five days. And I'm not allowed to train until it’s better,” I say bitterly. 

Helmeppo pats me on the shoulder. “Look on the bright side, you'll be fully rested if we actually end up fighting the Whitebeard Pirates.”

I sigh, and rise to my feet. “I'll be in the library.” 

I try several times throughout the day to make contact with Marco, but I don't get any response. With each subsequent silence, the pit in my stomach grows. My heart is heavy when I retire for the evening. I won't try to contact him again. He obviously doesn't want to talk to me. I shouldn't've told him I was a Marine.

Marco POV

Sleeping in the cramped cage is super uncomfortable, even with the pillow cushioning my head and shoulder. I wish I could bring Thatch back to life, just so I can strangle him.

I'm cold, and I'm tired, and I miss the familiar presence of Hinotori, along with my bond with Raevyn. I feel empty and alone. This is the longest I've ever had my Fruit suppressed, and I hate it. I hate it. I hate it.

I bite my lip so hard it bleeds. The pain grounds me, and I take a deep breath. A sudden thought pops into my head. I place the pillow beneath me, and perch on top of it. With my body no longer in contact with the seastone, my powers come rushing back to me, and I sigh in relief. My flames instantly flicker across my mouth, healing my lip.

I'm still stuck here, so I reach out through the bond. ‘Raevyn?’

I immediately hear, ‘Marco! You weren't responding earlier, so I thought you didn't want to talk to me anymore.’

The sadness in her voice punches a hole in my heart. ‘I'm so sorry, Raevyn. I was just preoccupied.’ I wish she were here, so I could hug her.

‘So, you're not upset that I'm a marine?’

I suddenly recall how our last conversation ended. ‘Of course I'm not upset about that!’ I say quickly trying to reassure her. ‘I'm just worried about how it'll affect the war.’

‘Ahh. That makes sense. You don't have to worry about me, though. I want to save Ace. I’m working on a rescue plan on my end, too.’

I'm momentarily stunned. ‘You what?’

‘Oh! I'm gonna pass out again. By-.’

Again? Does that mean she passed out last night as well? I didn't realize her stamina was that low. And she tells me not to worry. Ha! If anything, I'm more worried now. If someone around her finds out that she's trying to help pirates…

How much longer do I have to stay in this stupid cage?

Raevyn POV

I blink as the sunlight filters through the window. At least I was in my bed this time around. I need to figure out how to increase my data plan, so to speak. And, hooray! Marco talked to me again! He doesn't hate me! 

I roll off my mattress and leave my room, shuffling toward the library. I'm learning everything I can about navigating and sailing, just in case. I've also started carrying around a satchel, so nobody will think it's odd when I bring a packed bag to the battle. And if a book or two happens to find its way into said bag, who are they to know?

Making sure nobody's around, I climb up and snag a few snacks from the ceiling. Just before I climb down, a small indent on the top corner of one of the bookshelves catches my eye. I carefully make my way over to it. Where the bookshelf meets the wall, there are tiny carved initials in the wood, ‘M. D. D.’

I grin, running my hand over the wall. There's no hairline cracks, no keyholes. Next I check the molding along the ceiling. The center of a flower depresses, and a small book drops from a slit in the ceiling. I immediately slip it into my satchel to look at later.

The boys have training with Bogard tonight, so I know nobody will disturb me. I still lock my door, though. Lighting a lamp, I sit at my desk and pull out the book I found in the library. It's a journal, covered in several years of dust. Cracking it open, I begin to read.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Marco still had five hours of cage time before Izou let him out. He remained perched on the pillow the entire time.

Also, Raevyn is trying (unsuccessfully) to distance herself from Koby and Helmeppo so that they won't be incriminated when she deserts.

Chapter 12: A Revolutionary Idea

I have witnessed the inhumanity of the Government's ‘justice’ firsthand, and I cannot abide by it any longer. What follows is a true accounting of the events that took place at the island of Ohara, which has since been reduced to rubble. Take heed, these words are not for the faint of heart.

Ohara was an island in the West Blue that once housed the largest library in the world. As such, it became a beacon for researchers and archeologists. In the year 1502, The World Government ordered a Buster Call upon the land. They claimed that the people of Ohara were trying to revive the Ancient Weapons in order to destroy the world. This is blatantly false.

One of the murdered archeologists was a close acquaintance of mine. Those researchers were peaceful. They were seeking knowledge for knowledge's sake. They were delving into the history of the Void Century and were silenced for it.

The true atrocity, however, was the indiscriminate bombing of the island. Not even civilians were allowed to escape the ‘righteous fires’ of their so-called ‘justice’. I have heard that only one single child escaped, and I can only hope that they can continue to avoid the fate of their people.

I have chosen to openly defy the leaders of the world. It will not be an easy task, but it's what the people of the world deserve. What you choose to do with this information is up to you.

-Monkey D. Dragon, Future Freedom Fighter

That was it? I lean back in my seat, and flip between the two pages. The remainder of the journal is blank. Maybe he intentionally left room for others to pass it on? I sew a hidden pocket within my satchel and place the journal inside. I don't want anything to happen to it. I return to my desk and begin penning a letter. My plans haven't changed.

Ships start arriving, bolstering the troops present. It's getting crowded around the base. Dr. Fishbonen removes my cast the day before the execution. Tensions are high as we all await the appointed time. My gaze sweeps over the prepared battlefield, and I gulp. This is no longer a story, or an imagined scenario. This is really happening. I give a hug to Koby and Helmeppo, “Just in case.”

Sengoku reveals Ace’s true identity to the world, the silhouettes of the Allied Whitebeard forces appear in the distance, and the raid siren sounds. Suddenly, the Moby Dick bursts forth from the center of the bay, followed by three other ships. Whitebeard punches the air, and the sea around Marineford explodes with energy. I feel the ground tremble beneath my feet. 

After a matter of minutes everything settles down, and Whitebeard and Sengoku continue their weird staring contest for a while. A marine overlooking the bay shouts that the water level is lowering, and I roll my eyes. You know, in a world that's almost all ocean, you'd think more people would be familiar with tsunami warning signs.

I watch calmly as the enormous waves bear down on the island. I know Aokiji will intervene before it reaches us. I grin as the waves freeze above us. It looks really cool when it's not threatening. Then Aokiji freezes the bay, and the people around me surge forward to attack the incoming pirates.

I find myself pulled along by the swarming masses. This is just pure chaos! In a panic, I shift and soar out above the crowd, just as a bright light appears overhead. Kizaru clashes with Marco in a burst of blue flames. I watch in awe as Marco charges at him in full phoenix form.

‘He's glorious!’ Hō-ō croons.

‘He is,’ I concur. Looking around, I spot a quieter section of the battlefield, and head for it. I don't want to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, but I can't bring myself to attack my colleagues either. 

A nearby Marine, caught under a chunk of ice, calls for help, and I beeline for him. I can assist in this way. And if I happen to save a few pirates while I'm at it, who's gonna notice in all this chaos? I'm surrounded by yells of anger, screams of pain, and cries of sorrow. I tunnel vision on the rescue work, losing track of time. Another cry for help comes from inside one of the partially destroyed houses.

I make my way over to it, dodging and weaving nimbly across the battlefield. Upon arriving, I don't have an immediate visual on whoever cried out, so I press further inside. I barely get a half second of warning from my Haki as a dagger pierces my chest from behind. Luckily, his aim was slightly off. I spin to face my attacker, lowering into a defensive stance. A Marine grins back at me with a manic glint in his eye. 

“What the hell?!” I shout angrily. I know I've seen him around base a few times, but I don't remember ever interacting with him before.

“Nobody will bat an eye if you die on the battlefield,” he growls, swinging the dagger again.

I manage to dodge this time, but only just. “What did I ever do to you?!” I ask in bewilderment.

“You got my friends fired!” he screams angrily, charging blindly at me.

It would be easy for me to dodge, if I wasn't currently bleeding out. My vision blurs momentarily, and I stumble. A second later, I feel cold steel pierce the side of my throat, and I collapse to the ground, gurgling on my own blood. Darkness overtakes me, then it's replaced by a familiar warmth. I open my eyes and grin up at the now-terrified man. “Boo!”

He drops his dagger and tries to bolt. Not so fast, Buster! Leaping to my feet, I snag the back of his collar and pull him into a headlock, resting my mouth beside his ear. “Your so-called friends got themselves fired by murdering me,” I whisper harshly. I feel him gulp. Then, I snap his neck and let him fall to the ground. “Idiot.” I spit on his body and walk out of the house.

That threw a major wrench in my plans. Now I can't transform or use Haki for the next twelve hours. Suddenly, the ground shakes violently, and I tumble to the ground. It takes me a minute to regain my bearings, then I race toward the plaza. The Whitebeard Pirates are already swarming the area.

I look for Marco. If I can stop that Vice Admiral from putting seastone cuffs on him, Marco will be able to save Ace. That's my best idea currently. I scan the crowd as I run. I don't even bother dodging attacks right now. I'm pretty sure I ‘died’ three times during my sprint, but I'll worry about that later. I want to find Marco!

Why is this plaza so enormous? I feel like I've been running for nearly an hour! I hear a shout, and suddenly, most of the marines around me pass out. My knees start to buckle, but I force my way through it. A flash of purple catches my eye. There! I rush toward him, but a few of his brothers block my way. My stomach drops when I realize that Marco's already cuffed.

“You need to get the cuffs off of Marco quickly!” I yell at the pirates. “There's a guy with a wax ability near the platform! He can help! Hurry!”

I don't have time to check if they listen. I can feel my body shutting down. Hopefully, they can get Mr. 3 to Marco in time. I head toward Ivankov next. I'm barely conscious, but I need to do this. Surprisingly, nobody tries to stop me this time. Maybe it's because I don't seem very threatening. My legs give out just as I reach them. “Please!” I beg desperately, clinging onto my last thread of consciousness. “I want… to join Dragon!”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Back in Chapter 3, Thom had two buddies. Thom and Sampson were fired, but that third one? His name was Carter, and now he's dead.

Also, Joining the Revolutionary Army was Raevyn's plan all along. Saving Ace would've been a nice bonus, but it really wasn't her priority.

Also also, Raevyn slipped an envelope into Helmeppo's pocket when she hugged him. Maybe he'll find that later…

Also also also, Raevyn and Marco haven't spoken since that second night. Now that Marco knows she can't maintain it without passing out, he doesn't want to unintentionally hurt her. And Raevyn didn't want to distract him from his duties leading up to the war.

Chapter 13: A Fowl Perspective

Marco POV

I gaze anxiously across the sea of white below. Raevyn is somewhere down there. I hope she doesn't get hurt. 

‘You know our mate is immortal too, right?’

Oh. ‘That's only logical. Of course I know that.’ A weight lifts from my chest. I can fully concentrate on rescuing Ace now.

                                       *******

Ace turns around to face Akainu, and all I can do is watch helplessly. Akainu's trajectory changes suddenly, heading toward Straw Hat, and Ace moves to intercept. I feel like time crawls to a stop as I stare at the smoking fist emerging from Ace's chest. I scream his name, but I barely recognize my own voice.

“Come on! You gotta do something about these cuffs!” I tell my brothers desperately.

A couple of my brothers drag a man over to me. “This guy can unlock the cuffs.”

“Hurry up, then!”

Akainu is winding up for a final blow. Jimbei manages to block it, but I know he can't hold him off for long. I finally hear a click, and the cuffs fall to the ground. Surging forward, Vista and I launch our attacks at Akainu. We injure him using Haki, but he just brushes it off.

“Can't you see it's too late to save Fire-Fist?” Akainu taunts.

I know that, but I can at least give Ace and Straw Hat a final moment. And so, I continue playing interference on Akainu. I hear Straw Hat's primal scream behind me, and my heart aches. I don't even have to turn around to know that Ace is dead.

Pops is suddenly behind Akainu, and I leave him to it. “Get Straw Hat to safety!” I shout at the rest of my crewmates.

Jimbei takes Straw Hat into his arms, and rushes for the ships. My brothers and I hold off any and all attackers. The entire island suddenly shakes, and before I know it, a large chasm separates us from Pops and the Marines.

I stare at Pops’ back, and my vision mists. He doesn't plan on leaving. “Everyone! Get to the ship!” I order. My voice trembles with anguish. The others reluctantly move to obey, tears in their own eyes. I stay behind to watch. I can't help it.

A sound echoes over the plaza, one that simultaneously chills my veins, and makes my blood boil. “Zehahaha!” My jaw clenches. Teach is here.

I transform and prepare to fly over. “Marco! Keep yourselves out of this!” Pops’ words freeze me in my tracks.

“Pops!” I can only watch in anger as Teach and Pops clash. My breath leaves my body when Teach's crew teams up against him. That filthy coward!

As Pops’ speaks his final words to the world, I can't stop the tears from streaming down my face. I'm losing nearly everything I hold dear, all in a matter of hours. 

Horror grips my heart as Teach wields Pops’ Devil Fruit ability. “It should be impossible for one person to possess two Fruits,” one of my brothers says in disbelief.

I grit out a response through my teeth. “It's impossible for average people, but Teach's body structure is irregular. That's why he was able to do it.”

                                        *******

Ace's brother has gotten away, and Shanks has arrived to end the war. We somberly recover our fallen brothers and father. We can at least give them a proper burial. My eyes scan over the scrambling marines, looking for Raevyn, but nobody steps forward.

I ask around among my brothers. “Did a young female Marine approach any of you guys during the battle without attacking?”

One of my injured crewmates speaks up.”I was trapped in ice, and a Marine girl broke me free. Then she turned into a small bird and flew away. I thought I was imagining things.”

A few others said they were also saved in a similar manner by a black-haired Marine girl.

“A Marine girl matching that description spoke to us.” It's the two who brought the wax man to me. “She told us there was someone near the platform who could unlock the seastone cuffs. She looked about ready to collapse.”

“Did you see where she went?” Great! Now I'm worried again!

“I think she was heading toward the Okama, but I'm not sure.”

Of course, it had to be the people who are no longer here. If Raevyn went with them, she's probably safe. I just have to trust that she knows what she's doing.

Koby POV

I come to on an infirmary cot. The last thing I remember is Akainu's fist heading for my face. My head hurts, and every sound in the room seems sharp to me. I shift slightly, and Helmeppo's face enters my vision. He quickly wipes his eyes and gives me a shaky smile. “Koby! You're awake!” 

I wince slightly at his elevated tone, but return his smile. I look around. “Where's Raevyn?” I ask.

Helmeppo's face immediately drops. “She's gone,” he says quietly.

“What do you mean she's gone?! She told us she couldn't die!”

“She's not dead,” Helmeppo corrects himself quickly. “She-she left.” He hands me a wrinkled piece of paper. “She must've slipped this into my pocket. I only noticed it a little while ago. There's also a second letter addressed to Garp.”

As I scan the words, my eyes widen, and my face slowly drains of color. 

Koby, Po, 

You two are my dearest friends, but I cannot remain a Marine. My heart calls me elsewhere. The unnecessary deaths of our comrades weighs heavy on my soul. If this is justice, I don't want a part in it. I've decided to join the Revolution. That technically makes us enemies now, but I hope we can still remain friends.

-Elvony Raevyn, Paladin of Peace

P.S. Maybe hold off on telling Garp. He's liable to punch the nearest object, being you.

When did she write this? How long has she been planning this? I think back on all of our conversations. I realize that not once did she explicitly say that she wanted to be a marine. I look back to Helmeppo. “You’ve made sure she's not among the injured?”

“No, not yet.”

I stuff the letter into my pocket. “We shouldn't say anything. Not until we know for sure that she's gone.”

Helmeppo nods hesitantly. If she's still here, we'd only be putting her in danger.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn was not among the injured marines.

Also, Garp punches both Koby and Helmeppo for “not stopping Raevyn”, even though there was nothing they could really do.

Also also, Marco is having a rough day. (An understatement. I know.)

Chapter 14: Questions From the Queen

Raevyn POV

I'm extremely disoriented when I regain consciousness. I'm lying on a mat within a cell. Based on the swaying feeling, I assume I'm on a ship. I sit up with a grunt. My memory of the war is a bit hazy. I know I rescued some people and got murdered, but after that it's all kind of a blur. Did I manage to reach Ivan?

‘How could you leave him like that?!’ Hō-ō doesn't sound happy.

‘What? What are you talking about?’

‘Our mate was right there! And you left him!’

‘Mate? Wait! Marco's our mate?!’

‘Indeed. I thought I informed you of that, but it seems you didn't grasp it fully. Why have we abandoned him? We need to go back.’

‘No. He still has a duty to his remaining family, and I want to join the Revolutionary Army.’

‘I said go back!’ I feel her try to transform my body, and I wrestle her back angrily.

‘Look! You may have chosen me, or whatever, but that doesn't mean you can control my actions! I'm going to do what I want to do!’

She sighs and settles down. ‘Very well.’

I stand up and walk over to the bars, touching one experimentally. Yup! They're made of seastone. I stand up again and focus on the ship around me. I sense several dozen presences onboard. I hope they're the people from Newkama.

Surprisingly, my satchel is inside the cage with me, and nothing has been removed from it. Well, I've got nothing better to do. First, I cut my blue bandana into strips and braid it into a new hair tie. I'll need to brush my tangled nest of hair at some point, but this will at least keep it out of the way while I work. Then, I retrieve my sewing kit and unbutton my shirt. Sitting in my sports bra, I start modifying the garment. I hum Binks’ Sake as I cut and sew. 

Satisfied with the final product, I slip on the now-sleeveless, cropped shirt and tie it around my midsection. I had used fabric from the bottom half of the shirt to replace the Marine symbol on the back. 

“Not bad.”

I startle at the voice, spinning around to face Ivankov, who's standing on the other side of the bars. I put a hand to my beating heart, willing it to settle. “Geez! Don't sneak up on people like that!” 

He flaps his hand. “Don't be so dramatic. That's my job.” As if to prove his point, he strikes a ridiculous pose. “Why do you want to join Dragon?”

“I want to help bring freedom and peace to the world,” I respond calmly.

Ivankov hums and taps his chin thoughtfully. “Why should I trust you? You are a marine, after all.”

Not this again! I let out an exasperated sigh. “I don't even want to be a marine! All of the officers, with all of their bullcrap about justice! The entire justice system is out of whack! I mean, who the hell executes innocent babies just because they might be a criminal's kid?! Or destroys an entire island because five really old guys tell them to?! Oho! Don't even get me started on the World Government, and the massive web of lies they've woven to stay in power! Those scumbags up on their big red wall are evil and corrupt and cruel! Why would I want to work for them?!” My chest heaves as I finish my rant. I've been holding that in since I arrived, and it feels good to finally let it out. 

Ivankov starts laughing. “What's your name?”

“Elvony Raevyn,” I state.

“Well, Raev-girl, I like you!”

“Sorry, you're not my type,” I say with a straight face. 

Ivankov slaps his knee, laughing harder. 

“Oh, yeah!” I say suddenly, reaching into my bag. “I also found Dragon's journal hidden inside the Marineford library!”

“What?!” Ivankov flies backwards in shock, destroying a few crates. “Dragon's journal?!”

I retrieve the small book, and hand it through the bars.”Yup.”

He snatches it out of my hands and flips it open. “That's definitely his handwriting,” he observes, nodding several times. “Before I let you out, do you have a Devil Fruit?”

“Yes. The Bird-Bird Fruit, Model: H-” I pause. I’m not being stopped this time. “Model: Hō-ō,” I finish.

Ivankov's eyes bugged out. “Hō-ō?! The legendary bird of peace?!”

I nod. “I'm still fairly new to my abilities, though.”

“Do the marines know about your fruit?” he asks worriedly.

“Not fully. I tried to play it off as a swallow model, only using one of my lesser forms around the base.”

“May I see your true form?” Ivankov requests curiously.

Reaching inside myself, I can feel the form within me. I blink in shock. “I need more space for that.”

Minutes later, I'm standing on the deck of the Marine battleship, looking up at the sky. I take a deep breath and focus on the form of Hō-ō. I feel my body shifting and growing. Once I fully transform, I stare at Ivankov. Our eyes are almost on the same level. I stretch my wings out to my sides, and gently trill, then I revert back to my human form, stumbling a bit.

I shake my head slightly. “That's gonna take some getting used to,” I mutter. 

“Iva-sama! The island is in sight!” A voice calls from above.

Momoiro Island is even pinker than it appeared in the anime, but it's beautiful. When the ship docks, I hesitate to disembark. I don't know if I'm welcome here.

Ivankov switches to a female form, and makes her way off the ship amid cheers from the island's residents. Peering over the side of the ship, I watch as Sanji breaks through the crowd and attempts to confront the queen. I say ‘attempts’ because he keeps getting distracted by her body. Changing back to a male physique, Ivankov questions Sanji's identity.

Sanji suddenly glances toward the ship and notices me, hearts springing to his eyes. “Raevyn-chan!” he calls out, waving his arms excitedly. 

“Raev-girl, do you know this candy boy?” Ivankov asks me.

I sigh, and join them on the shore. “I met the Straw Hat Pirates briefly in Water 7 a couple months ago. He's Black-leg Sanji, their cook. His face doesn't match his bounty poster, because the photographer forgot to remove the lens cap, and Johnny, the sketch artist's assistant, drew him badly. Everyone at Marineford was making fun of him for it.” 

Sanji deflated with embarrassment. “Everyone?”

“Iva-sama! There's a call for you!” 

As soon as Ivankov walks out of sight, Sanji turns to me in desperation. “Raevyn-chan, you have to help me get off this island!”

I shake my head. “I'm sorry, Sanji, but I won't. You need to stay here for now. It might not seem like it, but this is the best place for you to strengthen your skills. Trust me.”

Sanji pouts, but he doesn't try to argue with me. Then his brow furrows. “Why are you here?”

“I quit the marines,” I say simply. He doesn't need to know about the Revolutionary Army. I absentmindedly run my hand through my ponytail, and grimace as my fingers catch on multiple tangles. I turn to the nearby residents. “I'm sorry to impose, but do any of you have a hairbrush I could borrow?”

Several pairs of eyes gleam, and beside me, Sanji gulps.

Chapter 15: A Test

Raevyn POV

With a flourish, Tibany spins the chair around to face the mirror. “What do you think?” he asks.

I gasp, patting my hair. “I have curls!” I squeal excitedly. In the past, no matter what methods I implemented, I could never get my hair to hold a curl. Yet, here I am, with perfectly coiffed curls cascading from my scalp. I soak in every detail of my reflection. Tibany even did my makeup, which is impeccable. The eyeliner really accentuates my… eyes… Are those really… I leap to my feet, and press closer to the mirror. Why? “Why are my eyes purple?!” 

Tibany's brow furrows. “They've been purple since you got here. Are they not supposed to be?”

I fish my Marine ID out of my pants pocket and show it to him. “My eyes have been golden-brown since forever,” I state firmly.

“Huh. Are you unhappy with them? I'm sure Iva-sama could-”

“No, I'm okay.” I say quickly, still looking in the mirror. “They're beautiful. I'm just shocked.” I tug at one of the curls, and it springs back into place. “How did you get my hair so perfect?” I ask breathlessly.

Tibany winks. “That's a trade secret.”

I chuckle. “I'm not surprised. You know, I've never really felt pretty before, so thank you.”

“I'm sorry to hear that. Everyone deserves to feel pretty. Do you want a dress, too?” he asks.

“Nah. I like pants.” I head toward the exit. I hope someone here has type S blood, because Sanji might need some if he sees me.

Traveling down a tree-lined path, I walk with a spring in my step, just so I can feel the curls bounce. I love it so much! As I pass a cluster of pink bushes, my Haki warns me, and I duck. I can feel the movement of the air as a foot swings over my head. I spin on my heel to face three grinning Okama. I raise a questioning eyebrow. “What gives?”

“Iva-sama wants to test your combat skills,” one of them says happily.

I smile, dropping into a guarded stance. “Good. I was just thinking that I could use a workout.”

They launch attacks with no further warning, and I close my eyes, letting my haki guide me as I dodge and block their kicks. This was easier than facing Garp. At a certain point, all three of them attack at the same time, leaving no openings to dodge. I grin and shift into a swallow, flying upward and away. Then, I quickly flip and dive, reverting at the last moment. I coat my legs with armament haki so I don't injure myself. After I land, I don't sense any more incoming attacks, so I open my eyes. I'm standing in the center of a large crater, and my three attackers are at the edge, staring at me. I hurry to apologize. “I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to ruin the landscape!”

They all start to laugh. “Ruin the landscape, she says! Bahaha!”

I feel my face heat up. I turn and walk away from them, curls still bouncing with each step. I don't want to be laughed at. I barely make it fifty yards when a second group attacks me. I fend them off again, and move on. By the seventh group, I've had enough. I spearhead up into the sky, and find a perch atop the highest point on the island. If they don't want me here, they should just say so. My thoughts drift to Marco. How is he holding up after the war? Maybe I should reach out.

The canopy of trees up here is quite sturdy, so I find a comfortable cluster of leafy branches, and lie down. I don't really want to fall to my undeath.

I bite my lower lip nervously. ‘Marco? Are you busy?’

His response is immediate. ‘Raevyn! Where are you? Are you safe? I couldn't find you after Marineford, and it's been two weeks, yoi!’

My heart swells at his voice. ‘Sorry. I was unconscious up until this morning. I am safe. I decided to join the Revolutionary Army, but they're understandably wary. I'm also sorry about leaving. I didn't fully understand what our bond meant.’

‘That's… a lot to process. Okay, one at a time. You were unconscious for two weeks, yoi?!’

Even though he can't see it, I rub the back of my neck, slightly embarrassed. ‘Yeah. I think I died, like, four times in a row during the war, so I guess my body forced a shutdown.’

‘What do you mean, you died?!’

‘Well, I reached zero hit points, and got automatically restored to full. As soon as I dipped a toe across the threshold to the afterlife, the tether from my fruit pulled me back. How do you want me to put it? I got killed, but I can't die.’

‘Okaaay.’ he says slowly. ‘You mentioned joining the Revolutionary Army, yoi?’

‘Yup! I hate the World Government, and I want to help people free themselves from their grip. My end goal is peace, and this seems like a solid way to get there.’

Marco sighs. ‘Just, please be careful, Raevyn.’

‘I'll try. How are you doing?’ I ask tentatively. 

‘I'm fine, yoi.’

My jaw clenches.‘Don't you lie to me, Marco. I know you're not fine.’

There's another sigh, followed by a long silence. I hope he hasn't left the conversation. He finally speaks, voice heavy with grief. ‘I'm keeping it together for my brothers, but I just want to curl up into a ball and cry. It feels like my heart has been shredded, and that's one thing my flames can't heal, yoi.’

My heart aches. ‘I wish I could hug you through this bond. Losing a loved one leaves a deep wound that never fully heals. And it's okay to take a moment to cry. Holding it in makes it a lot worse. I know from experience. And, if it feels like it's overwhelming you, I'm only a thought away. Unless I'm sleeping.’

I hear a small chuckle. ‘Thank you. I think I'm going to take a nap now, but know, I'm always thinking about you, yoi.’

The connection closes, and I lie there for a while longer. Once I think he's probably asleep, I quietly think, ‘I love you.’

Marco POV

I'm having a hard time sleeping. When I close my eyes, all I see is death. ‘Marco? Are you busy?’ Joy fills my chest at the sound of Raevyn's voice. I immediately ask her the questions that have been plaguing me since Marineford, but her response just leaves me with even more worries and questions.

Then she asks me how I'm doing. I'm not doing well, but I don't want to worry her. ‘I'm fine, yoi.’ Just my luck, she calls my bluff, and my composure crumbles. I struggle to formulate words, but I finally, honestly, tell her how I'm doing.

Her reply is blunt, but it hits home. I wish I could hug her as well. I chuckle a bit at her straightforwardness, and exhaustion strikes me with full force. ‘Thank you. I think I'm going to take a nap now, but know, I'm always thinking about you, yoi.’ This time, when I close my eyes, I see a faceless marine with black hair. I should've asked her what she looks like, since I only have the vague description my brothers gave me.

I finally start to drift off to sleep when I hear a whispered, ‘I love you.’

My eyes shoot open. I don't know if I actually heard it, or if it was something my subconscious conjured up. I stare into the darkness, heart pounding in my chest. So much for sleeping.

Notes:

Fun Fact: The Hō-ō only appears if a ruler is honest and without corruption. Raevyn’s powers were hindered while she was a marine.

Also, Raevyn misunderstood why she was being attacked so much. The truth was, word spread quickly about her fighting skills, and the others wanted to see them first-hand.

Also also, Raevyn lost her mother when she was eight.

Chapter 16: Dragon

I stay in the tree for another hour or two, and then I fly back down just before it gets dark. I had just needed a small break. Alighting in front of the castle, I hear a commotion inside. I slip through the doors and see Sanji being accosted by Okama. Iva must've already set forth the challenge for him to win the 99 recipes.

I stand in the shadows as Sanji races outside, followed swiftly by the crowd of transvestites. I mentally wish him luck, though I know he'll be fine. I continue on toward the throne room. Iva seems to be expecting me, but he makes a spectacle of pretending to be surprised.

“Oh! You gave me a heart attack! I'm going to die! I'm dying… or not!!!” he announces.

I can't bring myself to react to his antics. “Hi,” I say.

“I heard that my candies ran you off this afternoon.”

“They were attacking me every fifty yards. It got annoying, so I took a break,” I stated. “I was just trying to have a peaceful stroll, too.”

Iva raises an eyebrow. “I also heard that you managed to remain unscathed through all of those attacks.”

I shrug. “I was trained by Garp.”

“That explains a lot, actually.”

“So, can I go with you to meet Dragon?”

“I won't allow it,” he says, and my shoulders slump. Then he follows it up with, “We're leaving at dawn. Don't be late!”

I break into a large grin. “Thank you!” 

I stay up all night. I don't want to oversleep, so I just don't sleep at all. Just before sunrise, I turn into a swallow and fly around the shore until I find Iva's boat. There are only a few Okama present to see him off. I land nearby and revert to my human form.

“Ah! Raev-girl! Right on time!” Iva calls. “My other candies are keeping Sanji-boy occupied. Shall we set off?”

I nod, trying to keep my excitement in check. I wanted to meet Dragon so badly.

“One last precaution, though. You need to wear a blindfold until we arrive,” he tells me.

“Alright.” It doesn't bother me. I once wore a blindfold around Marineford in order to train my observation haki. I'll just stay below deck so I don't accidentally fall overboard.

I'm not sure how long I remain in darkness, but eventually someone leads me off the ship. There are five other people around me as I walk, and I hear stone beneath my shoes. I don’t sense any aggression from anyone, so that's a good sign. 

I hear some hushed voices behind me, and I only catch the word ‘marine’. Then I'm brought to a stop, and I'm made to sit in a chair. The blindfold is finally removed from my head, and I blink at the sudden brightness as a door clicks closed behind me. I'm facing a dark-haired man sitting behind a desk. “That's some good fabric. It really doesn't let any light through,” I say, cracking a smile.

Dragon's face remains impassive. “Why do you want to be a revolutionary?” he asks sternly.

I lift my hand and start listing on my fingers. “First, the Celestial Dragons are absolute scum. Second, the structure of the Marines lends itself to corruption, especially since it's under the control of the Gorosei. Third, I seek true peace, and since I can't seem to find it, I suppose I'll have to make it myself.”

“If I deny your request, what will you do?” 

I answer honestly. “If I can't be a revolutionary, I'll join your son's crew. He already asked me to join, and he's heading toward a similar goal at the end of the day.”

There is an infinitesimal twitch at the corner of his lips. “What are your skills?”

“I can utilize observation and armament haki. My primary forms of combat are grappling and aerial attacks. I ate a mythical Zoan Devil Fruit, the bird-bird model: Hō-ō. I can't die. I'm a decent shot with a pistol, and I taught myself basic navigation skills. Oh, I'm also pretty good at acting.”

Dragon leans forward ever so slightly. “What was that middle part?”

“I'm a decent shot-”

He interrupts me. “No. Before that. Did you say you can't die?”

I shrug. “Yeah. It's one of my Fruit's side effects, but once I revive, I can't use my haki for twelve hours.”

“May I see?”

“Are you asking for permission to kill me?” I ask incredulously.

“I am.”

I grin. “Go for it.”

I get no warning. I don't even see Dragon move. I just feel a sudden piercing pain in my chest, and my vision fades before a warmth encompasses me. I'm pretty familiar with the feeling by now. I open my eyes, and meet Dragon’s steady gaze. 

“Fascinating,” he says. “Who else is aware of this ability?”

“Vice Admiral Tsuru saw me revive after I was poisoned, so I'd assume Sengoku knows, but I don't think they know the full extent of it. I told my two closest friends as well, but I swore them to secrecy. And Marco the Phoenix knows.” It would probably come out at some point anyway. Better to just be upfront from the start.

Dragon frowns. “Marco?”

“Our Fruits are bound together,” I explain. “I still don't fully understand it, but the spirit of his zoan and the spirit of my zoan are supposedly mates.”

“I see. Is this bond going to interfere with your duties?” he asks.

“It shouldn't be an issue,” I reply firmly.

He nods and turns his attention to some papers on his desk. “Good. I'll have Hack assess your combat skills. Welcome to the Revolution.” That feels like a dismissal, so I stand and make my way over to the door, but as I reach for the handle, he asks, “What's your name?”

“Elvony Raevyn.” 

“It was nice to meet you, Raevyn.” I wait an extra two beats of silence before exiting.

Garp POV

I frown as Koby and Helmeppo enter my office. “Has Raevyn been located yet?” I ask.

Koby gulps. “No, Sir.” He shares a glance with Helmeppo, then says, “We don't think they'll find her.”

My frown deepens. “Why?” They look like they're scared of something.

“Uh, here, Sir,” Helmeppo says, dropping a letter on my desk with a shaky hand. Then both boys salute and bolt out of my office.

I suspect I won't enjoy the contents of this letter. Best to get it over with. Releasing a sigh, I rip open the letter and read it. It's very short.

Garp,

I agree with your son. I'm joining his cause. Bye.

-Elvony Raevyn, Paladin of Peace

I reread it. Damn it! I read it again. Damn it! “Damn it!” I yell, punching my desk. It splits in two. I throw my chair against the wall with another frustrated yell. Damn it! I keep failing!

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn was hoping to glaze over the whole ‘not dying’ thing, but Dragon unfortunately caught it.

Also, Dragon almost forgot to ask for her name.

Also also, Koby and Helmeppo tried to avoid Garp for the next few days.

Chapter 17: More Tests

The first thing I notice is that the daily routine as a revolutionary soldier is nearly identical to being a marine. Honestly, not too surprising given what I know about Dragon's past. The second thing I notice is that everyone is welcoming and friendly. When I sat down for lunch on my first day, three people moved over to sit by me because, quote, “You looked lonely.” 

Aside from top commanders, sleeping arrangements are communal, meaning there's just a large hall filled with cots and mats. That'll take some getting used to. Also, I am sorry to say, but my hair fell flat overnight. Sayonara, curls! I'll miss you! In the morning, I sigh and tie my hair up with my blue, braided hair tie.

After breakfast, a man wearing a red fedora tells me to report outside for Hack's assessment of my combat skills. I have to force myself to walk at a reasonable pace, rather than sprinting straight there.

The aforementioned fishman is waiting for me near a large rocky outcrop. “You're Raevyn, right?” he asks in a gravelly voice.

“That's me!” I confirm cheerfully.

“Okay. We'll start with just dodging. I'm going to attack you, increasing my speed every five minutes. I'll stop once I land a blow,” he explains. “Oh, and don't use your Devil Fruit yet.” 

I nod. “I'm ready.”

He adopts a fighting stance and begins. The first five minutes are very easy. As stated, he increases his speed, but it's still relatively simple. He steps up his speed again at ten minutes, and I have to focus a bit more closely. At fifteen minutes, I let instinct take over my actions. At twenty-one minutes, he suddenly stops his fist three millimeters from my solar plexus. He taps me gently, and steps back. “Not bad.”

I blink, realizing that several people are now watching us. I was so focused on Hack, I didn't even notice them until now. I frown. Hyperfocusing like that could be dangerous in a fight. 

“What's wrong?” Hack asks.

“I didn't sense the spectators at all. If this had been a real fight, I could've easily been attacked by a secondary opponent. It's a blind spot that I need to work on,” I say.

Hack hums and nods. “True.” He beckons over a familiar girl wearing a newsboy cap. “Let’s move on to your attacks now. Try to land a blow on Koala here. Koala, consider this your dodging training for today.” 

Koala and I both grin. I give it my all, I really do, but she's just a hair quicker than me. After thirty minutes, my muscles are screaming at me, but I will not admit defeat yet! 

From the sidelines, Hack says, “Aren't you gonna use your Fruit?”

“I wasn't aware that I was allowed to,” I huff back. That changes things. Mid-punch, I transform into a swallow and zip past Koala's shoulder as she dodges. Then I flip around and use shave. I do a few quick passes to see if anyone is tracking my movement, and nobody appears to be. I go into a dive, and at the last second, just as I pull my attack, something hard connects with my body, and I revert, my body cracking into the nearby rocks with a sickening crunch.

It isn't enough to kill me, though, so I lie there, stunned, probably with several broken bones. I don't dare to confirm by moving, but it hurts just to breathe. I note that the sky is very blue.

I hear Koala's angry voice. “We were training, Sabo!”

“If that attack went through, you'd be dead, Koala!” Sabo argues, trying to justify his actions.

I chuckle painfully. “That's why… I was pulling the blow… but you didn't let me,” I wheeze.

Koala kneels beside me, taking a look at my injuries. “You need a doctor, Raevyn!”

I shake my head with a wince. “It'll be easier… if you kill me.”

Her eyes widen with concern. “No! I'm not doing that!”

Hack comes up behind her and speaks to me. “Dragon informed me of your unique situation, Raevyn. I'll clear out the spectators. Koala, Sabo, you have permission from Dragon to use lethal force.”

Sabo nods. “Understood.” He places his hands on either side of my head and snaps my neck. 

I open my eyes and smile reassuringly at Koala, who looks absolutely horrified. Then I sit up and lock eyes with Sabo. “Thank you.”

Sabo stares at me. “Fascinating.”

I giggle. “That was Dragon's reaction too.”

Sabo extends a hand to help me to my feet, and then he rubs his neck in embarrassment. “So, uh, sorry for interrupting your training. I'm Sabo, but I guess you probably already know that by now.” He laughs nervously.

“Elvony Raevyn,” I say. “And don't worry about the training. I'm sure from your perspective it looked bad. Honestly, with your reflexes, I'm just glad we're on the same team.”

“I could say the same. That bird form looks like it'll be useful for infiltration and espionage,” he replies.

Koala finally shakes out of her shock. “Can you please tell me how the heck you're still alive right now?!” she yells.

I laugh and explain my Devil Fruit to both of them. “So, I'm practically immortal. I don't even age. There might be more to learn about it, but I've only had the Fruit for three-ish months.”

Sabo's eyes light up with interest when I tell them about my many forms. “You can turn into other birds? Can I see?” he asks.

“Not right now. Since I died, I still have…” I glance at my watch. “...eleven and a half hours before I can transform again.

“Seriously? That sucks.” Koala says.

“Better than being dead,” I counter, raising an eyebrow.

“I suppose…” 

Sabo suddenly looks out toward the sea. “There's a ship approaching from the east. Those should be the troops that were sent to liberate Tequila Wolf.”

“That means Nico Robin, too!” I say excitedly, jumping to my feet, seeing if I can spot Robin on the deck of the ship. 

Sabo narrows his eyes suspiciously. “How do you know that?”

I gulp. Oops!

Notes:

Fun Fact: Koala just got traumatized a bit.

Also, Raevyn has some explaining to do... Do you think they'll believe her?

Also also, I realized when writing this that Raevyn seems to make connections with almost all of the main blond characters.

Chapter 18: Dropping A Bomb

Dread pools in my gut as Dragon and Sabo stare me down. I'm feeling very small at the moment, sitting in the same chair from the day before. I lick my lips nervously. I don't want to lie to them, but I also don't want to break the world. It leaves me in quite a predicament.

I take a deep breath in through my nose, hold it for three seconds, and slowly release it. Screw it! “The main reason I left the marines was because I know far too much about this world, and I didn't want that information to fall into the World Government's hands,” I blurt out. I shrink into the chair, waiting for their reactions.

“What information?” Dragon asks.

“Some past, some future, and you guys might not like this, but it all revolves around Luffy.”

“Why Luffy?” Sabo sounds genuinely confused.

"In for a penny, in for a pound," I mutter, which, now that I think about it, probably sounds like nonsense here. I take another deep breath. “I'm from a different universe where there are no Devil Fruits or Haki. There's an entertaining story I used to watch called One Piece. It told the tale of a young boy who ate a special fruit which turned his body into rubber, and it detailed his journey to become the next King of the Pirates. It started off with Luffy inside a barrel after his ship got destroyed by a whirlpool. He defeated Alvida, and gained a friend named Koby… 

…While in Alabasta, Luffy ran into Ace, who told him that he was looking for a guy named Blackbeard. Blackbeard, also known as Marshall D. Teach, had murdered Thatch, one of Ace's crewmates… 

…To save them, Kuma sent each of the Straw Hats to a different island where they could train without the Government's knowledge. Luffy was sent to Amazon Lily, and he managed to win the favor of Boa Hancock, who helped him sneak into Impel Down… 

…And that's up to the present, but the story continued into what would be this world's future.” I finish my detailed summary and rub my throat. After two straight hours of talking, it's a bit sore. While talking, I kept my eyes focused on the corner of Dragon's desk. Now that I'm done, I'm almost afraid to look at either of them. 

Ten minutes, twenty minutes pass before Dragon speaks. “Raevyn.” I muster my courage and slowly raise my gaze to meet his. He doesn't look angry, so that's a good sign, right? “How did you get to this world?” he asks me.

“Honestly? I have absolutely no idea. Three months ago, I rolled over in my bed, and suddenly I was inside a crate at Marineford. I got lucky that your dad took me under his wing or I'd still be in prison for ‘attempting to infiltrate Marine Headquarters’,” I say.

I chance a glance over at Sabo. His face is blank and he has a thousand yard stare. I think I might have broken him. I nod towards him. “Is he going to be okay?” I ask worriedly.

Dragon takes in Sabo's state and sighs. “He's still recovering from his sudden return of memories, so the timing isn't great, but he's a resilient young man. He just needs time to process everything.” He leans forward slightly. “Is there anything that we should know about the near future? Anything that could impact the army?”

I think for a moment. “Have Aokiji and Akainu had their big fight yet?”

This simple question is what finally makes Dragon's impassive face crack. His eyes and mouth widen in surprise. “Their what?!”

“I'll take that as a no. Sengoku wants Aokiji to become the new Fleet Admiral, but Akainu has a lot of support. They'll duke it out on Punk Hazard for ten days, and Akainu will win. Aokiji will leave the Marines as a result and eventually join Blackbeard's crew, but if we could possibly win him over before then…”

A slight smile appears on Dragon's face. “He would be a powerful ally.” Then his face snaps to serious again. “Does anybody else know that you know the future?”

“You two are the only ones I've told,” I say. I haven't even told Marco, mostly because I'm afraid he'll blame me for not telling him about how the war would go down.

“Good. Let's keep it that way.”

I nod. “Understood. I will point out, though, that I don't know a lot about the next two years. The story skipped forward in time to when Luffy's crew reunites after two years of training. But once they get back together, things start moving fast. The only other major event I know of between now and then is the Payback War.” Dragon raises a questioning eyebrow, and I elaborate. “In about a year, the remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates will try to get revenge on the Blackbeard Pirates. I'm only aware of two survivors from the Whitebeard side.”

Dragon releases a sigh. “I'll send some men to scout out Punk Hazard for now. I appreciate your candor on these matters.” 

I shrug. “I'm just doing what feels right. I have no reason to lie to you. Oh, and make sure the scouts don't get too close to the island; There's an evil scientist there that might kidnap them.”

“I'll pass that on. If you think of anything else, let me or Sabo know. For now, I need to meet with Nico Robin, and I think that you, and more importantly Sabo, should get some food and rest.” He says the last part slightly louder, and Sabo blinks.

“Is it lunchtime?” he asks. He still seems kind of distracted, but at least he's aware of his surroundings.

“Yes. You and Raevyn are dismissed,” Dragon says firmly. “You can send Robin in.”

We both get to our feet. Sabo's longer legs reach the door first, and he holds it open for me. I guess some manners are hard to unlearn.

Robin is sitting on a small bench outside the room, and her eyes widen when she sees me. “Raevyn? I thought you were with the marines.”

I flash her a grin. “I found an opportunity to escape.”

She smiles gently. “I'm glad. You didn't seem very happy there.”

Sabo clears his throat. “Nico Robin, Dragon is ready to meet with you now,” he says.

“Right.” Robin gives me one last smile and enters the office.

The walk to the cafeteria is silent but for the clicking of Sabo's boots. A quick glance to the side confirms that he's still zoning out slightly. Just before we arrive, however, he snags my wrist. “After lunch, could I ask you a few more questions?” His voice sounds strained.

“Sure.”

He smiles, hand still on my wrist. I raise an eyebrow. Sabo releases my arm with a hurried apology, and heads over to fill a plate. I watch him for a minute before following. What was that about?

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn is absolutely awful at lying. I think the only lie she's told so far was back in Chapter 2.

Also, Sabo was not prepared for all of that. Technically, Dragon wasn't either, but he's better at hiding it.

Also also, Raevyn and Robin are both bird names that sound very similar, and I didn't even realize it until this chapter. *Facepalm*

Chapter 19: Worlds Apart

Sabo POV

My hand brings food to my mouth on autopilot as I continue to mull over the past couple of hours. My entire concept of existence has been uprooted. Our world was just a story to this girl. What did that mean? Is every action already decided? Was Ace's death just a convenient plot device? Am I even real?

I look up when someone nudges my arm and find Koala watching me with concern. “Are you good, Sabo?” she asks gently.

I flash her a quick grin. “I'm just processing some information.”

A small smile appears on her face. “Okay. Just make sure to rest if you need it.”

I nod. “I will. Thanks, Koala.” Picking up my empty plate, I scan the room for Raevyn. She's already done eating and standing near the exit, watching me. She smiles when we lock eyes. I immediately feel a little self-conscious. How long has she been staring at me?

I make my way over to her and lead her through the halls to my bedchamber. “I figured my sofa would be more comfortable to sit on than another chair,” I explain.

“I appreciate that,” she says, cheerfully settling onto the cushions with a happy sigh. She kicks off her boots and tucks her feet underneath her, laying her head on the armrest.

Would it be weird to sit on the couch with her? I'm not sure, so I opt to sit on the edge of my bed instead.

“So, you wanted to ask me some more questions?” Raevyn prompts.

I nod. What should I ask first? “What was your home like?”

I don't think she expected a personal question because her brow furrows in thought. Finally, she shrugs and says, “Well, it was kind of boring, to be honest. I spent the majority of my time indoors, usually studying. I also had a part-time job at a retail store, which consisted of people-pleasing and getting yelled at.”

That sounds awful. “Why didn't you leave and sail somewhere else?” I ask.

She snorts. “In my old world, that wasn't a feasable option. I lived in the middle of a very large mass of land. To put it into perspective, if I were to travel to the nearest ocean on foot, it probably would take, like, a month.”

“Wow.” It's a bit hard to picture. “So, did you live on, like, your world's version of the Red Line?”

Raevyn frowns, sitting up. “Not exactly. Um… Do you have a paper and pencil I could use? It's probably easier if I draw it.” Nodding, I cross over to my desk, and Raevyn follows. She draws six large, blobby shapes and a handful of smaller blobs on the paper I offer her, and says, “Here. This is a basic map of my world.”

I blink. “That's it?”

“Well, there's a bunch of smaller islands scattered in some areas, but I didn't pay that much attention in Geography Class,” she says with a grin. “I lived somewhere around here.” She marks an ‘x’ near the middle of the top left blob. “Do you know how wide Baltigo is?” she asks curiously.

I think about it for a minute. I know it's not super large. “Maybe about two kilometers?”

She draws the tiniest dot she can on the paper. “Baltigo is smaller than that dot,” she states.

“If you found a way, would you ever want to go back?” 

“Not in a million years. That world sucked,” she says bluntly. “I mean, sure, I miss my dad a bit, but I didn't really care for my life. My entire apartment was the size of this room. There's so much more freedom to be found here.”

“There is? I'd think it'd be easier if you didn't have to cross the sea to get places.” 

Raevyn sighs. “No matter where I went, I'd still need a job to pay for things, and in order to get a job that pays well enough to travel, I'd need more education, which costs more money. And before you suggest theft, imagine video transponders in every store, in every house, and on every street. My dad was a police officer. I know how easy it would be to track someone down.” She takes a deep breath. “Anyway, we're not in that world, so it's not relevant right now.”

I mentally shake myself. “Right. Sorry. It's just crazy to think about.”

Raevyn walks back over to the sofa and plops unceremoniously upon it, propping an elbow on the armrest. “Do you have any other questions?”

I nod, returning to my spot on the bed. “Ace.” Her jaw clenches when I say his name. “You knew how he was going to die.”

“That's not a question,” she says quietly, eyes distant, “but, yes.”

A lump forms in my throat. “That must've been hard,” I comment, and she meets my gaze sharply.

“Hard?! You had it hard! I can't even imagine the grief you felt, when you finally realized who he was. You should be blaming me for not saving him! I was useless!” Her chin starts to tremble.

I look back at her in shock. Does she really blame herself for Ace's death? Iva-san told us what state Raevyn was in when he met her. She really expects me to blame her for not being able to single handedly stop an Admiral when she was on the verge of collapse? 

“You're right,” I say. “It was awful discovering that my forgotten brother died without my knowledge.” She's clinging to every word I say, tears gathering in her eyes. I move over to sit beside her and continue. “But, it must be even worse to know exactly what's happening and still be unable to stop it.” I place my hand firmly on her shoulder. “I won't blame you for something you were unable to do.”

She clenches her eyes shut. “Thank you,” she croaks.

I didn't notice until now how thin her voice sounds. I mean, it makes sense. She has been talking for nearly three hours straight by this point. “Do you want some water? I can go get some,” I offer. She gives a small nod without opening her eyes. I leave her there and steal down to the kitchens to retrieve a pitcher of water and a couple of glasses. 

I smile softly at the sight that greets me when I return. Gently setting the pitcher and cups on my desk, I grab my blanket and carefully drape it over Raevyn's sleeping form. Then, I kick off my boots and lay on my bed. I guess it's nap time.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn tried to run away when she was 14, but her dad tracked her down within a day.

Also, I'm leaving her home town ambiguous.

Also also, Sabo still wants to know more about Raevyn's world.

Chapter 20: As Cold As Ice

Raevyn POV

About a month has passed, and I'm on my first mission. I'm pretty anxious about it honestly. Dragon wants me to convince Aokiji to join the RA. Me! Do you know how stressful that is? There's a lot riding on this.

After his defeat on Punk Hazard, the scouts tracked Aokiji to a small island in Paradise, where he is still holed up. I can only hope that he's willing to hear me out.

I repeatedly clench my fingers over the balustrade as I stare out over the waves. I feel a presence approaching from behind, and I turn my head to see Sabo. He leans against the railing beside me. “You seem stressed,” he says teasingly.

I raise an unamused eyebrow. “Not at all. I'm just about to fly solo to an island with a former admiral on it and hope he listens first and freezes second. What's there to be stressed about?” My voice cracks slightly at the end.

A serious expression appears on Sabo's face. “Remember, I'm here in case anything bad happens. You've got your mini transponder snail?” he asks.

I nod.

“Use it if things go south.”

I nod again.

“Good luck, Raevyn,” he said softly.

With a pit growing in my stomach, I take a deep breath and transform into a swallow. I bob my head towards Sabo, and then I take off into the sky, heading towards a small blip on the horizon. Aokiji should be there. Zipping through the open air, a calm thrill settles upon my soul. 

‘This is nice,’ Hō-ō remarks.

I raise a mental eyebrow. ‘Oh, now you're suddenly talking to me again? You were silent for weeks!’

‘I simply had nothing to say. I did briefly consider scolding you for letting yourself get killed so carelessly, but you said you wanted to make your own choices, so I let it be.’

Wow. Passive-aggressive much? ‘So, this flight was so amazing, you just had to tell me?’

‘Precisely. I'm glad you understand. Flying is one of life's true joys.’

‘...Right.’ I'm almost to my destination, and I really need to focus. The island is not very large at all. There aren't even any visible structures. It's mostly sand with a small thicket of trees in the center. Seeing as the beach is bare, I fly over the forest, scanning for signs of habitation. My haki senses a single presence within the dense foliage, and I cautiously dip lower. 

Landing a good twenty yards away, I shift back to my human form and sit down. I don't have to wait long. An involuntary shiver wracks my body as the surrounding temperature plummets. Crystalline ice crawls toward me and encases the lower half of my body. I exhale a cloud of vapor, trying my best to remain calm.

Out of the shadows steps a very tall, very familiar figure, a small frown upon his lips. “Aren't you one of Garp's brats?” Kuzan asks.

“Not anymore. I quit a month and a half ago.” I'm honestly surprised he didn't know. I would've expected Garp to yell at everyone about it.

“I see.” He lets out a slow sigh and leans against a nearby tree. “Why are you here?”

I shrug. “I wanted to see if you had any interest in joining the Revolutionary Army. If you're utterly opposed, just say so, and I'll leave.”

Kuzan eyes me curiously. “So, Dragon talked you over?”

I match his gaze. “Hardly. I'm the one who approached him. I have a personal goal, and I'm pretty sure the RA's efforts can help me get there. Don't get me wrong, I dislike conflict, but sometimes it's necessary in order to achieve peace, especially since the Government won't go down without a fight,” I say evenly. And what a fight it will be.

One of his eyebrows raises. “Oh, my. You remind me of a certain woman.”

“If you're talking about Robin, thank you. She's always been a bit of a role model for me,” I say with a smile. “You know, perseverance in the face of adversity and all that.”

His face hardens. “What do you know about her situation?”

I give him a neutral look. “I know enough. I know Ohara was only destroyed because the Gorosei didn't want their dirty laundry being aired. I know Sakazuki killed hundreds of innocent lives to gratify his ‘Justice’. I know you saved not only Robin, but Saul as well. Shall I go on?”

In a split second, an ice spear is pointed at my heart, Kuzan looming over my body. I don't even flinch. I figured he'd do something like this. I was goading him after all. “And what makes you so certain that I won't kill you right here, right now,” he hisses angrily.

I blink at him, unimpressed. “If you were going to kill me, you would've done so already. Also, you'll find I'm rather hard to kill.” I smile up at him without malice. “If it makes you feel any better, Robin and I are friends.”

He sighs heavily and lets the spear crumble, before dropping, cross-legged, right in front of me. “You have my attention. I'm trying to figure out my path in life after…” he trails off.

“After losing everything?” I ask quietly.

Kuzan stares at me so intensely, it feels like he's examining my soul. Honestly, with all the weird powers in this world, I wouldn't discount it. After a few minutes, he gives me a soft, sad smile. “Yeah.”

Let me just mention, for the record, that I am currently freezing my metaphorical balls off. I am so very, very cold. My fingers went numb about ten minutes ago, but I'm trying my best to ignore that fact. The more time passes, the less the cold bothers me. It actually starts to feel kind of nice, I think. Do you think Kuzan would mind if I took a quick nap?

Kuzan POV

This girl is strange. She doesn't have a very strong Haki signature, yet she seems unafraid of death, not in an arrogant way, but not in an ignorant way either. Her eyes hold a knowing that's beyond her years. She isn't even trying to persuade or convince me. She's just stating facts, and letting me choose. It's odd, but refreshing.

Then, she mentions Nico Robin and Ohara. This girl possesses some seriously dangerous information. I attempt to intimidate her, but she calls my bluff, spectacularly, by the way. She doesn't even flinch. She's got real guts, and apparently she's on good terms with Nico Robin.

It's too much effort to hold my facade any longer. I allow her to see my vulnerability, and she doesn't shy away, or press an advantage. She simply acknowledges my pain. She doesn't provide any comforting words or gestures, yet I feel comforted just the same. 

I'm about to thank her when her eyes suddenly drift closed and she slumps over. I place a hand to her cheek and curse aloud. There's barely any warmth present. I don't feel cold, and she didn't act cold, so it hadn't even crossed my mind. I destroy the ice around her body, and search her bag for a transponder snail. I don't think she would've come completely alone.

The bag is stuffed with blankets, and cradled in the center is a comfortably cozy snail. This girl is smart, thinking ahead like this. She knew I might freeze her, so she took precautions to prevent the snail from dying. Beside the snail is a small slip of paper with a number written down. Did she foresee this happening somehow?

I don't have time to ruminate. I dial the number and wait. “Raevyn? Did something go wrong? Do you need help?” The voice on the other end sounds extremely worried.

I take a deep breath. “This is Kuzan. The girl, Raevyn, needs immediate assistance. I may have gone overboard with the ice. I'm sorry,” I say.

“I'll be there soon. Arriving from the north.” He cuts off the call abruptly.

I pick Raevyn up and jog toward the north side of the island, not even pausing when I reach the sea. Freezing the water below as I run, I quickly meet up with a small ship, and I leap aboard, setting the girl gently on the deck.

A young man rushes to her side, eying me cautiously. I frown. His Haki signature is very strong, almost scarily so. He checks her vitals and sighs. “It'll be easier to just…” he mutters. He starts moving to break her neck.

I immediately intervene, one of my hands shooting out to grab his wrist. “What the hell do you think you're doing?!” I shout. “You can't just kill her!”

He gives me an amused smirk. “Just watch.” Then he snaps her neck with his free hand. My eyes flash with anger, but my jaw drops when Raevyn's body starts to glow with a golden light. It's so bright I have to shield my eyes, and when I look again, the girl is blinking up at us with a frown, completely whole and healthy.

“Did I die again?” she asks in frustration. “Darn it! I was on a streak, too!”

I shake my head, trying to process what I just saw. Now her earlier statement makes sense. 'You'll find I'm rather hard to kill.' I guess she's full of surprises.

Raevyn’s voice interrupts my thoughts. “Hey, Kuzan! Have you made a decision?”

I nod. “I will speak to Dragon. That's all I will agree to for now.”

Her face splits into a wide grin. “Yes! I did it! I completed my first mission!”

The young man grins amusedly at her, shaking his head.

I can't help the small smile on my own face. This exuberant child is very different from the serious girl who spoke to me in the forest, and yet, so very much the same.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn’s longest streak so far is 10 days without dying. (Since she started keeping track, at least.)

Also, Marineford still holds the record for the most deaths in one day, 5. She actually died at Ivankov’s feet. Her overall death count currently sits at 13.

Also also, Hō-ō isn't trying to be passive-aggressive on purpose. She's just very frank about things.

Chapter 21: We Are Family

Raevyn POV

As I lay on the deck, watching seagulls fly overhead, Kuzan lies down beside me. Nearly an hour is spent in companionable silence, with nothing but gull cries and wind to fill the air.

Finally, Kuzan speaks. “So, Raevyn, you can't die?” he asks.

“Correct.” There's no point in denying it. He literally saw me revive. 

“What does dying feel like?” 

I frown. I didn't expect this line of questioning. “Well, I guess it depends on how I die. Sea wasp venom was absolute agony until my heart gave out. Dying was a huge relief in that instance. Let's see. Getting stabbed in the neck was also pretty bad, but dying that time just felt like passing out. Neck snaps are so quick that I don't really have a chance to process before I revive. I definitely prefer those,” I tell him.

He twists onto his side to look at me. “You know, you're an incredibly honest person. It's strange. I can't figure you out.”

“What are you trying to figure out? I've already told you my motives. I want the entire world to be at peace.”

He huffs in frustration. “But, why?”

“Why not?" I counter. "Why should countless families go hungry in order to pay people who have far more wealth than they could ever need? Why are so many children fatherless because of an unnecessary ego boost execution? Why should people live in fear of the Government? Don't you want to be free?” 

Kuzan studies me quietly for several minutes. “What does freedom even mean?”

“The ability to enjoy life,” I reply simply, returning my gaze to the sky. “There are those in captivity who are free despite their shackles, just as there are those who bear no chains, yet feel utterly trapped. Freedom is personal. No one can give it to you. You have to seize it yourself.”

He doesn't respond for a good long while. Maybe he fell asleep. I look over and blink. He has tears in his eyes. I panic. Did I say something wrong? “I'm sorry,” I say quickly. “I didn't mean to make you cry.”

He chuckles, shaking his head. “You have nothing to apologize for. You just helped me realize the flaw in my mentality.” He sits up suddenly. “I do have one more question for you though.”

I shrug, matching his posture. “Okay. Shoot.”

He looks straight into my eyes with full seriousness. “Raevyn, would you consider becoming my daughter?”

Wait. What?! My brain freezes. Is he for real? I need to think about this for a minute. "Y-You want me to be your daughter? Why?"

"I have no family, and I like you," he says with a shrug. "Do I need more of a reason than that?"

My lips twitch. That sounded a lot like Whitebeard. "In that case, sure! I'd be honored to have you as a dad."

A wide smile spreads across Kuzan's face. “Words can't express to you how happy I am right now. Is it alright if I hug you?”

I nod and we both stand. Because he's so tall, I leap into his arms, which enclose me in a firm embrace. After a beat, he presses a quick kiss to the top of my head and sets me down gently. “Thank you,” he says softly.

Sabo calls over from the helm. “We should be arriving soon!”

I smile at him. “Thanks, Sabo!” He doesn't respond. He just tugs his hat downward slightly.

As soon as we return to base, Sabo and Koala are sent off on a different assignment. I lead my new dad to Dragon's office. Dragon greets him at the doorway. I start to walk away, but Kuzan places a hand on my shoulder, preventing my escape. “I'd like Raevyn to be present when I speak to you,” he says firmly. 

Dragon nods. “I'll allow it.” 

Don't I get a say in the matter? Eh, who am I kidding? I totally want to hear this conversation. As the three of us sit down, I can't help but smile slightly. It makes me think of a parent-teacher conference. 

Kuzan speaks first. “You know, Dragon, I almost left with you 20 years ago, after Ohara, but I foolishly thought I could change things if I became an Admiral. I'm not proud of my decision.”

“I never blamed you for your choice,” Dragon replies evenly. “I know how difficult that day was for you. It's never easy to kill a friend.”

Kuzan frowns. “I didn't… If you didn't know…” He turns to me suddenly. “How did you know I didn't kill Saul?”

“He's not dead?” Dragon asks in shock, also looking toward me.

“Uh… Is it alright if I tell him, Dragon?”

Dragon nods slowly. 

“I'm privy to portions of the past and future,” I say quickly. “I watched the Ohara incident play out with my own eyes, even though I wasn't there.”

Kuzan's eyebrows shoot upward. “So you're a seer?”

I shrug. “I suppose that's a good way to put it.”

“That's a heavy burden to carry,” he says quietly, resting one of his large hands upon my head. Come on, man! Don't make me cry! He shifts his attention back toward Dragon. “I will join the Revolution.”

“We're glad to have you on board,” Dragon says, face neutral once more.

As Kuzan and I walk down the hallway, he suddenly stops dead in his tracks. I follow his gaze to a certain black-haired woman, who just turned the corner and has also frozen in place. Aw, crap! I knew I was forgetting something.

“Hey, Robin!” I call out, internally screaming. “I think you two have something you need to discuss,” I say pointedly towards Kuzan. “I'm going to go take a nap. Have fun!” I walk past Robin and give her a reassuring smile. “Please hear him out,” I mutter to her. I turn the corner and immediately increase my pace. They need a moment. 

I'm laying on a cot later, reading one of my astronomy books, when Robin sits on the bed beside me without a word. I set my book to the side and glance her way. She's staring down at her lap with a frown. “Robin? You good?” I ask tentatively.

“I'm not sure how to feel right now,” she murmurs. “Did you know about… my friend?”

I nod. “So Kuzan told you. Good.”

“My entire concept of who Kuzan is has been thrown out the window,” she confesses quietly. “I used to see him as a terrifying figure who represented the might of the Government, but in recent months, I've discovered how human he is. He's different now that he's not a marine. It's confusing.” She raised her eyes to look at me. “He also told me that he wasn't certain of that man's survival until you confirmed it for him, so thank you.”

He didn't know? I guess that makes sense. I keep saying too much. “You don't need to thank me. I just want people to be happy.”

She smiles. “You remind me of Luffy, just a bit less…”

“...energetic?” I offer.

She chuckles. “Yes.” Then her face drops. “I wonder how he's doing.”

“He's okay. Rayleigh is training him.” I immediately cover my mouth. Like I said earlier, I keep saying too much, especially around people I trust.

Robin smiles knowingly. “Don't worry. Dragon informed me of your gift.”

I sigh in relief. “I really need to get a handle on my mouth. It keeps running away on me.”

“Another thing you have in common with my captain. You could still join our crew, you know. Luffy seemed pretty set on it,” she says teasingly.

“We'll see how the future plays out.” I really want to join Luffy, but there are other things I need to do. I stare up at the ceiling. After a while, I ask, “Robin? Do you consider knowledge a burden?”

“Yes, but some burdens are worth carrying. My friends taught me that.” I hear a small smile in that last sentence.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Kuzan always wanted a small family, but due to his status, he chose not to pursue it. He felt it would only bring danger to any potential family. Now, he's run into an intelligent young woman who can't die, and coincidentally has no family to speak of. He's nothing if not opportunistic.

Also, Despite how it seems, Raevyn does have a plan for the future. Sort of. A bit. Okay, she has no idea what she's doing.

Chapter 22: A Thousand Years

Raevyn POV

I jolt awake in the middle of the night, and I immediately hear a frantic voice in my head. ‘Raevyn? Raevyn, please answer, yoi! I really need you right now. Please, yoi.’

‘I'm here, Marco. What do you need?’

‘Raevyn!’ His voice is filled with relief, though it also sounds a little… off. ‘Thank goodness, yoi!’ 

‘Are you okay?’ I ask. Is he drunk?

‘I had a bad dream that you were captured and locked away, and it scared me, so I had to make sure you were safe, and you are safe, which is good, but I also missed your voice, so I wanted to talk to you, yoi.’

My lips twitch in amusement. ‘What time is it for you?’

‘I think it's… um… the sun is too bright to look at right now. Can you ask me later, yoi?’

So, he got extremely drunk in the middle of the day. That's not a good sign. ‘I think maybe you should lie down for a little bit.’

‘Izou said the same thing, but I don't wanna, yoi.’

‘If you lie down, I'll sing you a song,’ I offer. I'm not actually sure if I can, but I figure if volume and tone is conveyed over this connection, singing should be too.

‘Okay, yoi. I'm lying down now,’ he says quickly.

I'm ninety percent sure he just laid down on the deck or wherever he happens to be at the moment. I choose one of my favorite songs to sing, hoping he's drunk enough not to remember it.

‘Heart beats fast, colors and promises. How to be brave? How can I love when I'm afraid to fall? But watching you stand alone, all of my doubt suddenly goes away somehow. 

One step closer. 

I have died everyday waiting for you. Darling, don't be afraid; I have loved you for a thousand years. I'll love you for a thousand more.

Time stands still, beauty and all she is. I will be brave. I will not let anything take away what's standing in front of me. Every breath, every hour has come to this. 

One step closer. 

I have died everyday waiting for you. Darling, don't be afraid; I have loved you for a thousand years. I'll love you for a thousand more. And all along I believed I would find you. Time has brought your heart to me. I have loved you for a thousand years. I'll love you for a thousand more.’

I finish mentally singing, and wait. Several minutes of silence pass. I think it worked. I roll over and go back to sleep.

Marco POV

I wince as sunlight filters through my eyelids. I clap my hands over my face with a groan, activating my flames to banish my hangover. I sit up with a sigh and look around. I'm in the middle of the deck. That's just great. I didn't even make it to my bedroom. I don't remember anything past my ninth bottle yesterday.

“Marco.” Izou's stern voice interrupts my thoughts. I twist around to find him staring down at me, arms akimbo. “You promised you wouldn't do this again.”

I sigh. “I know, yoi. I'm sorry.” Yesterday marked two months since their passing. I had considered contacting Raevyn, but I talked myself out of it, and before I realized it, I was three bottles under.

Izou's voice softens. “We all miss them, Marco.”

“I know,” I say again, getting to my feet. I shuffle toward my quarters. “I'm going to go take a shower, yoi.” 

Stripping out of my sweat-streaked clothes, I let the hot water run down my face. I need to get a handle on my emotions. What I did yesterday was stupid. I knew it was stupid, yet I did it anyway. 

‘I want to talk to Raevyn again. Her voice is lovely.’

I really do miss her voice, but it would feel weird to talk to her when I'm in the shower. I quickly scrub my body, and turn off the water. Patting myself dry, I fish some clean clothes out of my dresser and put them on. Then I lie on my bed, and close my eyes.

‘Raevyn? Do you have a moment, yoi?’ I'm met with silence, and I frown. Maybe she's…

‘Marco! Hey! What's up? Are you feeling better today? You seemed a little out of it yesterday.’

Oh, crap! Did I contact her while I was drunk?! I hope I didn't say anything embarrassing. ‘Uh, yeah. I'm doing better, yoi. I'm sorry if I said anything…’

‘I understand. Uh, could I ask you something?’

‘Sure.’

‘Did Ace ever tell you about Sabo?’

‘He mentioned him when I asked about the tattoo on his arm, yoi. He died when they were kids, right?’

‘Erm, so, funny story, he's actually been alive this whole time, but he had amnesia from that incident. His memory returned after seeing the paper following the war. He's a member of the Revolutionary Army.’

If I weren't already lying down, I would collapse from shock. ‘What?!’

‘Yeah. He had a pretty rough day yesterday, too, so I was kind of expecting you.’

‘Ah. Are you two close, then, yoi?’ Part of me is upset to think that she might've comforted another man.

‘Why? Are you jealous?’ I can hear her teasing tone, and it ruffles me.

‘No,’ I answer, a beat too late.

She laughs. It sounds beautiful. ‘Marco! I'm just teasing you. Sabo and I are just friends. I love you.’ My breath hitches. She said it. My heart feels like it's about to burst. ‘I loved you even before I ate this fruit.’ She did?

‘I love you, too. So much, it almost hurts, yoi,’ I admit.

‘Oh, there's one more thing I should probably tell you, but you have to promise not to freak out.’

That's never something I want to hear. ‘Okay,’ I say hesitantly.

‘I kinda, sorta got adopted by Kuzan.’

What?! Okay. Deep breath. I'm calm. I'm not freaking out. I told her I wouldn't freak out. ‘Kuzan? Like Marine Admiral Kuzan, yoi?’ I ask carefully.

‘Well, he quit the Marines after Akainu became the new Fleet Admiral. I was sent to try to recruit him for the RA (That's short for Revolutionary Army, by the way), and he took a liking to me and asked me to become his daughter. So, I said yes, because I don't have a dad, and he's cool.’

That is a lot of information all at once. ‘Is it okay for you to be telling me all of this, yoi?’ I don't want her to get in trouble.

‘Oh. Probably not.’ She sounds worried, but then her tone brightens. ‘I trust you not to tell anyone else, though.’

I chuckle. ‘I love you. I'd love to talk longer, but I have to do some paperwork I neglected yesterday, yoi.’

‘Kay. Love you, too!’ I smile. I'm glad I talked with her. She always brightens my mood. But, seriously?! Kuzan?!

Later, while filling out paperwork, I find myself absentmindedly humming a tune. I don't recognize it, but it makes me happy.

Notes:

Song Credit: A Thousand Years by Christina Perri

Fun Fact: Marco doesn't remember Raevyn's singing, but Hinotori does.

Also, she hasn’t told Kuzan about Marco yet. I wonder how that will go…

Also also, Marco acts a lot like Hinotori when he's drunk.

Chapter 23: Jinxed It

Kuzan seems to be taking this ‘dad’ thing to heart. Every evening, he sits next to me at dinner to ask me how my training went for the day. He also has been teaching me how to put more force behind my punches.

My second assignment is coming up, and I can tell that he’s anxious about it, even though it's just a simple reconnaissance mission. I'm just supposed to make a few passes of an island to map the layout. 

There's an unnamed tropical island near the calm belt with a weapons cache somewhere on it. It's my job to locate the building and any security around it. Shouldn't be too difficult. I know, I know, famous last words. But, it's too late. I already said them. I can't take them back now.

I pack my satchel with essentials and set off after breakfast. Kuzan gives me a hug before I leave. A small boat drops me off one island over, and it's up to me to navigate the rest of the way to the island.

I sail through the air, high above the waves. I know that birds have an internal compass, but this is my first time traveling this far. It's strange. I can literally see the magnetic field lines converging on an island to the southwest of me. It's better than having a log pose.

It takes almost an hour to reach the island. It's not very large. I could probably do a quick survey in four or five passes, but following a search pattern would be highly noticeable if someone's watching the skies. I have to be careful about this.

I was told to check in once I reach the island. Alighting on a tall tree, I quickly shift from a swallow into a parrot. I lift my claw, which is carrying Gary, my mini transponder snail, but the snail won't dial. Crap! That means there's a horned snail somewhere on the island that's jamming the signal. Welp, I guess I'm on my own for this.

Finding a tree with an open knot, I stow the snail. It won't do me much good, and if I get into trouble, I don't want Gary to get killed. Then I switch back to my swallow form and take off into the air. I start with a lazy circle, pretending to glide on an updraft while scanning the jungle below for my target.

I figure I shouldn't look like I'm in a rush, so I maintain my circle for a good hour and a half before shifting slightly to a new section. Six hours later, I spot a section of foliage that's slightly darker than the surrounding jungle. It's too thick to see through, though, so I meander lower. I don't head directly for it, I dive beneath the canopy and carefully make my way closer. 

My Haki isn't picking up the presence of anyone, which worries me. According to our information, the storage unit should be manned. Maybe I’m in the wrong place. This might be something else. If there's nobody here, though, I might as well check it out, right?

I flit from tree to tree, stopping once a structure comes into view. I still don't sense anybody. I swoop down and land beside the building, reverting to my human form. After walking around the entire perimeter, I frown. There are no windows or doors anywhere on the structure. It's just four solid metal walls.

I make another pass, running my hands along the walls, looking for hairline seams. When I find a small raised section, I smile and use my fingernails to pry it up, revealing a control panel. My Haki suddenly screams at me from every direction. This is an ambush.

The enemies come at me fast. I don't even have time to transform. I dodge and block what I can, but with dozens of attackers, some blows inevitably slip through. I manage to take three men down before a knife lodges itself in my eye. Getting back up, I grasp the knife and use it to slit my killer's throat. I continue to die and revive and kill until I'm the only person standing, barely. 

Mustering every ounce of willpower in my body, I stumble over to the control panel and hit the ‘open’ button. A perfectly flush door slides aside. Glancing within, the building is completely empty. It was a set-up from the start.

I can tell that my body's about to give out, so I sink to the ground, leaning resignedly against the cold metal wall. I'm alone, and tired, and scared, and I have no way to contact anyone. Well, maybe… I've never tried contacting Marco after dying. I just always assumed it wouldn't work. It's worth a shot. I'm desperate at this point. ‘Marco?’

‘Hey, Raevyn. What's up, yoi?’ 

I start crying in relief. ‘I need your help.’

‘What do you need me to do, yoi?’ he asks, his voice deadly serious.

Focusing intensely, I try to get the words across as clearly as possible. ‘Call this number: 863839-740743. Tell them I-’ My consciousness fades before I can complete my sentence.

Sabo POV

My personal transponder snail starts ringing, and I frown. Only a handful of people have this number, and all but one are sitting in the dining hall right now. The only one not here is Raevyn, who's out on a mission. When I come to that realization, I answer it quickly. “Hello?”

“Raevyn’s in trouble, yoi,” a man says immediately. I don't recognize the speaker.

“Who is this? How did you get this number?” I don't trust random callers.

“My name's Marco, yoi. Raevyn just gave me this number, and then she passed out, yoi.” The man sounds frantic.

“I'm on it,” I say curtly and hang up. I leap up from the table and rush toward Dragon's office. I knock once on the door and enter without waiting for a response. “Do you know a Marco who's connected to Raevyn?” I ask quickly, slightly out of breath.

Dragon blinks at me. “Yes. Why?”

“He just called me and said that Raevyn's in trouble,” I explain.

“Then why are you still here?” he asks sternly.

I spin on my heel, calling Raevyn’s transponder as I run toward the docks. It doesn't connect. Crap! I choose one of the faster ships and shove off, sailing towards the island where Raevyn should be, silently willing the ship to go faster. I arrive just before dawn and quickly plunge into the dense jungle, running towards a faint presence near the center of the island. 

Stepping into a small clearing, my eyes widen at the carnage. Nearly fifty corpses are strewn across the ground, and Raevyn is propped against a building, breathing shallowly and covered in dried blood. Did she take them all out single handedly? I rush to her side and take note of several gashes on her body. In my hurry, I neglected to grab a medic kit, but there should be one on the boat. I assume she's already died multiple times in the past day, so I don't dare kill her again. I don't know what will happen.

With a quick glance inside the empty structure, it isn't hard for me to piece together that this was a planned ambush. I gently cradle Raevyn in my arms and make my way back to the ship, where I quickly dress her wounds. When I arrive back at base, I carry Raevyn to the infirmary and lay her down on one of the cots. 

While one of the medics checks her over, Kuzan appears in the doorway, looking agitated. “What happened?”

I frown. I'm not sure why, but Kuzan seems to be very attached to Raevyn. “I don't know the exact details, but it looked like she got ambushed,” I tell him.

He crosses the room to stand near her. “Go do whatever you need to do. I'll keep an eye on her,” he says firmly.

I nod and leave the room to inform Dragon of what I discovered.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn didn't notice the World Government symbol on the panel.

Also, Raevyn died twelve times during that skirmish, and only one of the attackers got away. Only one.

Also also, Gary got left behind. Poor Gary. :(

Chapter 24: Revelations

Sabo POV

A week has passed, and Raevyn is still unresponsive. Her physical wounds have all healed, though. Kuzan hardly leaves her side, and my curiosity finally wins.

I sit in the chair opposite him, with Raevyn's bed between us. “Why are you so worried about her?” I ask.

He stares at me blankly. “Am I not allowed to be worried about my daughter?” What?! Daughter? When did that happen? The shock must be apparent on my face, because he adds, “I adopted her shortly after we met. I guess she didn't tell anyone.”

I shake my head. “No. She didn't mention it.” Everything over the past few weeks makes a lot more sense now.

He sighs. “I would like to adopt Nico Robin as well, but I don't know if she'll ever forgive me enough for that to happen.”

Crash! Kuzan and I turn to see Robin standing just inside the doorway, a bowl of soup splattered at her feet. Her eyes are wide, staring directly at Kuzan. “Y-you want… to adopt me?!”

“...and that's my cue to leave,” I mutter quickly, getting to my feet, and rushing out the door.

Robin POV

I fill a wooden bowl with stew and make my way to the infirmary. I've been dropping food off for Kuzan, anonymously of course. It's obvious he cares a lot about Raevyn. He's honestly acting how I would imagine a father to act, strangely enough. I didn't know they had that sort of bond. He's also been kind to me since he arrived, being respectful and giving me space.

When I reach the open door to the infirmary, I see that Kuzan and Sabo are talking. Perfect. I can leave the bowl without being noticed. Then, I hear Kuzan's statement, and I freeze. He what?! The bowl slips from my grasp, clattering on the floor. “Y-you want… to adopt me?!” 

Sabo slips out of the room, but I barely pay him any mind. I'm trying to wrap my head around what I just heard. Kuzan's mouth flaps open and closed as he tries to form words that won't appear. He clears his throat nervously. “Uh. Hello, Nico Robin.”

Closing the door behind me, I walk forward haltingly, taking the seat recently vacated by Sabo. I'm still processing. Is he actually serious? 

“I'm sorry. I wasn't ready for you to hear that yet,” he says quietly.

I look down at Raevyn's face to avoid eye contact, and I take a few deep breaths to prepare myself for what I'm about to say. “I don't hold you responsible for the destruction of my home,” I state, keeping my eyes steady on a specific freckle on Raevyn’s cheek. “I used to, but not anymore.” I fidget with the blanket on the bed. “And I'm not averse to the idea of becoming your daughter,” I add slowly. “I just need more time to think about it.”

A few minutes later, I hear a sniffle from the man. “Thank you. That's more than I expected or felt that I deserved,” he says, his voice thick with emotion.

I rise to my feet, and make my way to the door, hesitating in front of the spilled stew.

“Don't worry about that. I'll clean it up,” Kuzan says from across the room. 

I nod once and exit, outwardly calm as I make my way back to the dining hall. I would like to talk to Raevyn before finalizing my decision, but she needs to be awake for that.

Raevyn POV

My steps echo down the empty hallway as I walk through Headquarters, heading toward the library. It's early enough that most of the building is still asleep. Glancing out one of the windows, I see the blue ocean stretching on for miles. I yearn for the freedom of the skies. Maybe I should take a quick flight around the island. 

As I sail overhead, I spot what I'm looking for, and dive down into a small cluster of trees. Landing, a sudden pain shoots through my shoulder, then another through my side. I stumble, and I see a knife coming straight for my eye. I sit up with a gasp, chest heaving. I'm lying on an infirmary bed. 

I get out of bed and head for the mess hall, padding softly in my bare feet. One, I'm really hungry, and two, as much as I trust the RA, I still don't feel comfortable waiting in an infirmary. It brings back bad memories. It appears to be late in the night. It's pretty dark outside, and the hallways are only lit by occasional sconces. 

Luckily, the mess hall has snacks available at all hours due to the unpredictability of our work, so I grab a muffin and a few bars and squirrel away to a cubby I discovered in my second week. Inside, I have the books I liberated from Marineford, along with a couple of blankets and a small lamp. I add the bars to my growing stash of food, check to make sure nothings missing, and exit once more.

I unwrap the muffin and wander the halls as I eat it. Even though I dislike the idea, I head back to the infirmary in case someone comes looking for me. I don't want to create a panic. As I near the room, I hear Kuzan's panicked voice. “Where did she go?!” Oops.

I walk through the door casually. “Sorry. I was hungry,” I say, popping the last of the muffin in my mouth.

Kuzan rushes over to me and scoops me up in a tight hug. “I was worried about you, Raevyn.” After a few minutes, he sets me back down. “What happened?”

I crawl back under the blankets, and he sits beside me expectantly. “There was no weapons cache,” I tell him matter-of-factly. “It was a set-up. I was ambushed by almost fifty men. I died several times over, but in the end, no one else was left standing.” I reach for a glass of water sitting beside the bed, taking a few sips. “How long was I out for?”

“Sabo brought you back eight days ago,” he says.

That surprises me. “Only eight? That's better than I was expecting! After Marineford, I was out for two weeks!” Considering I think I died at least twice as many times, that's a huge improvement.

Kuzan sets his large hand upon my head. “Regardless, I'm really glad you're safe.” He then gives me a sly smile. “I notice Sabo's always the one rushing off to rescue you. Is there something there I should know about?”

I blanch. “No! We're just friends! Besides, I already have someone I love!” I immediately clamp my mouth shut. I never know when to stop talking.

Kuzan leans closer and raises an eyebrow. “Oh? And why haven't I met them yet?”

My ears feel hot. Is it just me or is this room warmer than it should be? I pull my blanket tighter to my neck, and glance back up at him. That was a mistake. I didn't even know Kuzan could make puppy dog eyes! Darn! I start talking, twisting the blanket in my hands. “Technically, I'm pretty sure you've already met him. I mean he was at Marineford, and he's a pretty visible guy, so you've definitely seen him. I mean, I haven't even technically spoken to him face-to-face, but we have a bond and…” A weight on my shoulder interrupts my rambling, and I realize I've worn a hole through my blanket.

“What's his name, Raevyn?”

“Marco,” I admit nervously. After a beat of silence, I add, “The Phoenix.”

He looks at me skeptically. “Really?”

I scowl at him. “Yes, really. Have I ever lied to you?”

Kuzan lets out a long sigh. “Sorry, that makes things awkward, seeing as I helped kill a lot of his family.”

“It's not like you guys have to sit down and have dinner together,” I mumble, rolling my eyes.

A chuckle escapes his chest. “I suppose that's true.” He straightens his face. “So, you love Marco. Does he love you?”

“Yes,” I say confidently. “Honestly, I'm pretty sure he's the reason Sabo retrieved me when he did.”

“Explain.”

“There was a horned snail somewhere on that island. I wasn't able to place a call. However, Marco and I have some sort of telepathic bond because of our Devil Fruits, so I gave him Sabo's number and told him to call it for me.”

He frowns. “I've never heard of bonded Fruits before.”

“Neither had I. I think it's unique to our two, since we're both immortal birds. We're fated mates, so to speak.”

His gaze sharpens on me. “I thought you had the Swallow model Fruit.”

“Not exactly. I use that form the most, since it's convenient, but I'm actually in possession of the mythical zoan Fruit, Model: Hō-ō. That's why I can't die.”

I'm not sure what reaction I expected from him, but fear was not even on the list. His face pales considerably as he makes a sudden realization. “You're the girl the Five Elders are looking for,” he breathes.

I shrug. “I know. Why do you think I left the Marines so quickly?”

He massages his temples with a sigh. “You're going to turn my hair gray at this rate.” 

A sad smile comes to my face. That's what my dad used to say.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn’s favorite color is blue.

Also, her little snack stashes are basically nests to her.

Also also, Kuzan thought he adopted a low-stress child. Jokes on him! But he loves her anyway.

Chapter 25: The One That Got Away

In the morning, Dragon calls me to his office. I tell him what happened from my perspective, and that's that. I casually flip through today's newspaper while I eat breakfast. Nothing of major importance.

A bounty poster slips from the pages and drifts to the floor. I smirk as I pick it up. Someone let Johnny try his hand at drawing again. He hasn't improved. If anything, he's gotten worse. It's a really poorly drawn girl with long black hair and glowing… purple… eyes… Oh. My smile drops.

I take in the rest of the bounty poster. Only Alive, The Relentless Horror, 100,000,000 beris. Okay, the name is pretty awesome. The bounty and the picture, not so much. Seriously, Johnny is a menace. I swear, he's gotta be doing it on purpose. “Why do I even have a bounty?” I ask aloud.

“It's probably because you killed almost fifty government agents,” Sabo says casually, sitting beside me.

My already pale face loses what little color it had. “They were government agents?!”

“Didn't you see the symbol on their collars?” Sabo asks.

I glare at him. “I was a little busy trying to fend them off. I wasn't paying attention to their clothes.”

Sabo grins sheepishly. “Sorry.” He glances at the poster in my hands, and he snorts. “Is that supposed to be you?”

I gasp in fake offense. “What do you mean? It's a perfect likeness, no?” I hold it next to my face and flutter my eyelashes. Then, I grimace and shake my head. “Yeah, no. It's awful.”

Koala plops down on my other side. “What’s awful?” she asks curiously. I wordlessly show her the poster. She tries unsuccessfully to hold in a giggle. “I'm sorry, Raevyn, but that's abysmal!”

If I ever run into Johnny again, I'm giving him a piece of my mind. I don't feel like finishing my breakfast now, so I push my plate toward Sabo, and get to my feet. “I'm gonna go stretch my wings. See you guys later.” I transform into a swallow and zip out the nearest window before they can object.

Some of my best thinking is done in the air. It's easier to focus when nobody else is around. It's getting closer to the one-year point, when the Whitebeard remnants would face Blackbeard's crew. I need to warn Marco against that, if possible, but if it happens anyway, I want to help lessen the casualties.

My back-up idea is to have Kuzan join the Blackbeard Pirates, but I don't know whether he'll agree to that. First off, my best bet is to inform Marco. I got a green light from Dragon to tell Marco about my origins, so, fingers crossed. ‘Hey, ya got a minute?’

‘For you, my dear, always. Are you allowed to tell me what happened last week, yoi?’

‘I was ambushed by about four dozen men. I managed to take most of them out, but I ran out of stamina. Not to mention, I had no way off the island and my transponder snail was jammed.’

‘I'm glad you were able to contact me, yoi.’

‘So am I. Anyway, I wanted to talk to you about a completely unrelated topic. It might be a bit of a doozy.’

‘Bigger than a, ‘The former admiral is now my dad?’, type of doozy, yoi?’

‘Bigger than that.’

‘Okay. I'm sitting down.’

‘Alrighty. There's something about me you should know. I was not born in this world. I'm from a different universe, one where people are weaker and there are no special powers. Something brought me here. In that universe, I read a story about this world, and now, things I read in that story are coming true. It's a bit like knowing the future.’ I wait for him to process.

It takes a little bit, but he finally responds. ‘How long have you been here, yoi?’

‘I arrived two months before the war.’ This is the part where he gets upset with me for not telling him about Ace's death. I'm prepared to hear it.

‘I'm sorry, yoi.’ What? ‘It must have been hard to have that kind of knowledge without enough time to properly prepare, yoi.’

I land on the roof and revert, burying my head in my arms. First Sabo, and now Marco. Neither reacted how I expected. ‘I-I put off telling you about myself… because I thought you'd be upset. I really wanted to save him. I had a plan and everything, I just…’ …wasn't prepared to get murdered by a fellow marine.

‘My crewmates told me what you did that day. You saved a lot of their lives, without a second thought. You did more than enough, considering it was probably your first major combat. I'm not upset, yoi.’

I grind the heels of my hands into my eyes, smiling through my tears. ‘I love you.’

‘I love you, too.’

‘I do have something else to tell you as well. I guess it's more of a warning, actually, about the future.’

‘I'd rather not know, yoi.’

‘But-’

‘I don't want to know the future, Raevyn. Please.’

‘Okay, Marco. I won't tell you. Just, be careful.’

‘I will.’ There's a finality in those words that sounds like we're done talking, but then he adds, ‘Oh! Before I forget again, what do you look like? The only thing I know is that you have black hair, yoi.’

I chuckle. ‘If you want a bad caricature, you could check out the bounty poster in today's paper. It's really an awful representation of me, but the hair and eye colors are correct, at least.’

‘Wait. That's you?! There was a small article about how a madwoman stormed into a government facility, killed a bunch of people, and escaped, yoi.’ I could hear the silent question.

‘Is that how they're spinning it? Typical. That was the ambush a week ago. I was just defending myself.’

‘Hey, I believe you, yoi. The government does this a lot.’

I'm struck with a sudden yearning. ‘I really want to see you in person. Maybe I can convince Dragon to send me to the New World.’

‘Actually, I'll be in Paradise next week, yoi. Where would you like to meet?’ he says quickly.

An idea slowly forms in my head, and I grin.‘Do you think we could meet in Alabasta?’

‘That's doable.’ 

‘Great! I can't wait!’

Notes:

Fun Fact: The ‘Only Alive’ is so that Raevyn's immortality isn't revealed to the world. The government doesn't want people to know about that.

Also, Marco's crew had pinned up the wanted poster to laugh at. He put a stop to that rather quickly after finding out who it was a picture of.

Also also, Marco had no previous plans to go to Paradise. He decided it, spur of the moment, jumping on the chance to see Raevyn.

Chapter 26: Plans

I gaze out a window and run my hands over the stone. I wonder what this used to be, once upon a time. Was this once a prosperous island like Ohara, ravaged by the machinations of those at the top? I yawn and rub my eyes. I'm too tired for musings such as these. Pushing off from the wall, I continue down the corridor.

Several arms pull me into a room as I walk past, and a few more close the door once I'm inside. “Hey, Robin, what's up?” I say, smiling sleepily at the older woman, who was sitting on the floor, leaned up against the wall.

“I wanted to ask you for some advice,” she says quietly.

I plop down beside her. “Okay.”

“Kuzan wants to adopt me, and part of me wants to accept his offer.” She pulls her knees to her chest, and drops her head onto them. “I'm just not sure.”

I gape at her. “Really?! If he adopts you, that would make us sisters!” I say excitedly.

She looks up in surprise. “What?”

“When I went to recruit him, he asked me to become his daughter,” I explain.

“So that's why he's been so worried about you,” she murmurs softly. 

I gnaw on my lip to keep myself awake. “Anyway, you asked for my advice, so here it is: Listen to your heart. If something's holding you back, identify it and address it. I can't make that decision for you, but I have a feeling you've already made your choice.”

A smile comes to her face. “I don't think I'd mind having a sister. In fact, I rather like the idea.” 

I tap on my boot contemplatively. “Since I have you here, could I run something by you? It's relevant because it involves Kuzan,” I say tentatively.

“I'm all ears,” she said dryly, spawning ears all over her body.

I chuckle. “So you are. First, how much did Dragon tell you about me?”

“Everything. Different world, Devil Fruit, all of it.”

“Good. That saves me an explanation. So, in the future I know, Kuzan joins the Blackbeard Pirates some time in the next six months. Since I brought him into the RA, I don't know where that puts events. My idea is to have Kuzan go undercover as a Blackbeard Pirate in order to keep things consistent. Thoughts?” 

She blinks at me. “That seems like a question for him, not me.”

“Well, I don't want you to get excited to have him as a dad only for him to leave right afterwards. That seems - like a bum deal,” I say, a yawn interposing itself in my sentence.

My eyes close for a moment, and when I open them again, Robin meets my gaze with a gentle smile. “That's the great thing about found family. Even when you're miles apart, you still know they chose you. If you think that's the best plan, I see no reason to object.”

I certainly hope it's the best course of action. “Thank you, Robin.”

At dinner, Kuzan seems especially happy, and I wait a few days before presenting my idea to Dragon and Kuzan. 

“Blackbeard is one of the biggest unknowns on the board right now. It would be beneficial to know more about him,” I explain. “The one thing I know is that he's collecting powerful Devil Fruits, which makes you a good candidate, Dad. If you wander around on your own for a bit before joining them, they'll probably be less suspicious of you, but honestly, I don't think anybody on his crew fully trusts anyone else.” I finish speaking, but Kuzan and Dragon are both staring at me strangely. “What?”

Kuzan gives me a lopsided smile. “You called me Dad.” Oh. I guess I did. It didn't even register.

Dragon clears his throat. “I do agree with your idea, Raevyn. Kuzan, what are your thoughts?”

Kuzan schools his expression. “I'll do it. I trust my daughter's judgement. Besides, I'm too high profile to be of much use around here.”

Dragon nods. “Very well. We shall proceed with this course of action.”

Kuzan exits the room, but I remain seated. Dragon looks at me expectantly, and I fidget in my seat for a moment. “There's one other thing I'd like to discuss, if that's alright?” Dragon gestures for me to continue. “I'd like permission to go to Alabasta next week.”

“And what would be the purpose of this visit?” he asks mildly.

I take a deep breath. “In a year and a half, the World Government will hold a Reverie. During that event, King Cobra will die.” I pause. I'm not sure how dangerous it is to say this right now.

Dragon's face remains impassive. “And?” he prompts.

I chew on my lip. “I'm conflicted about it because I know he is a good man. The person who will kill him doesn't exist in the public eye, so the blame for his death will be pinned on Sabo, ultimately strengthening the Revolutionary Army's sway around the world.”

“So, you wish to speak to King Cobra,” Dragon deduces calmly. I nod, and he asks, “Do you wish to prevent his death?”

“That… depends on a few factors,” I say quietly. “At the time of his death, he will be suffering from a severe illness. I just- There's something I need to ask him, and, depending on his response, I will explain more when I return. I also don't want Sabo to know about any of this.” This is the most important thing. If the future follows the script, so to speak, I believe it's better for Sabo to be unaware. 

He sits back in his chair, eyes studying mine. After several tense minutes, he sighs. “You may go on two conditions; First, you must keep your identity a secret. And second, Koala must stay with you at all times.”

“Agreed.” It'll be a bit more difficult to do some of the things I want to do, but I think I can manage to work around it.

“Good.” I start to leave, but he sternly adds, “And Raevyn? Try not to die again.”

I send a sheepish grin his way. “I'll try my best.”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn felt it was wise to not mention she was meeting Marco in Alabasta.

Also, she has had trouble sleeping recently, plagued by memories of dying repeatedly.

Also also, Robin misses her crew, her other found family.

Chapter 27: Portents

Raevyn POV

After a quick trek through the desert, Koala and I arrive in Alubarna, dressed in simple thawbs and loosely wrapped headscarves. I also wear a mask that covers the top half of my face. “Is all of this really necessary?” I complain, as sweat drips into my eye. 

“It hides your distinguishing features, so yes,” Koala replies promptly.

As we walk, I notice that nearly all of the damage inflicted during the Civil War has been repaired. There are still a few buildings with scaffolding on them, but for the most part, the capital city is thriving.

I send a quick message to Marco. ‘I'm in Alubarna.’

‘I was slightly delayed, but I should arrive tomorrow morning, yoi.’

‘Looking forward to it. I'll be waiting by the clocktower.’

‘Sounds good. I love you, yoi.’

‘I love you, too.’

“Raevyn? Are you listening?” Koala asks.

I blink. “Huh?”

She rolls her eyes. “I said, if we want an audience with King Cobra, we have to inquire at the gates up there.” She points to an extremely tall set of stairs.

“Right. Good thing we're in shape,” I say without humor.

The climb isn't as bad as I expect it to be. The steps are even and well maintained. It still takes a good fifteen minutes to reach the top, though. 

Two guards stop us at the palace gate. “What business do you have?”

“I would request a private audience with His Majesty regarding the flag of dawn,” I reply evenly.

One of the guards pulls out a transponder snail and steps off to the side, speaking in a hushed tone. A moment later, he returns. “King Cobra will meet with you,” he says, opening the gate. He blocks Koala from entering after me. “I'm sorry, but only one person is allowed at a time.”

I turn to Koala. Her staying with me was one of the conditions Dragon set forth. To my surprise, however, she waves me on with a smile. “It's okay. I'll wait here.”

I'm led to a smaller chamber that is not the throne room. King Cobra is sitting on a smaller, simpler throne than his main one. This must be a private meeting chamber or something. The door closes behind me, leaving me alone with the king.

He studies me with a discerning gaze. “What is your name, traveler?”

Theater club, don't fail me now. “My name matters not. You may consider me an oracle of things to come,” I say, putting on a mystical air.

“What is your purpose here, Madam Oracle?”

I bow politely. “I have come to present a promise and a warning. That is all. The promise is thus: The dawn will surely come,” I say calmly.

He drops his decorum and leans forward excitedly. “Can you tell me the meaning of Queen Lili's final letter?”

I shake my head slightly. “I, myself, have only seen fragments of the future, and one in particular weighs heavy on my soul. This is the warning: There is one who rules from the shadows. They have witnessed the founding, yet still endure.”

Cobra's eyes widen in horror. “Who?”

I shake my head again. “I must not say. I do, however, have a question for you, if you would indulge my curiosity.” He nods, so I ask, “If your death were a catalyst for peace, would you accept it?”

His response is immediate. “Yes.”

I bow again. “I thank you for your time. I will take my leave now.” I reach the door and pause, looking back at him. “Oh, and you can tell Princess Vivi that the Straw Hats are all safe and doing well.” Then, I slip from the chamber before he can respond.

As promised, Koala is sitting on the stairs when I exit through the palace gate. She looks up in surprise. “That was quick.”

I nod, and we start back down the stairs. “It went about as well as could be expected,” I say quietly. 

“So, we're done here already?” She honestly sounds a little disappointed.

“Not quite. There's someone I'm meeting at the clocktower tomorrow.”

“That wasn't part of the plan,” she says. “Who are you meeting?”

“Well, if you must know, I have a date tomorrow. I figured if I was gonna be here anyway, I could kill two birds with one stone.” I frown. “You know, that phrase is really, actually awful, given the context.”

Koala cocks an eyebrow. “A date? That doesn't seem necessary."

I glare at her, which I realize afterwards she can't see because of my mask. “Listen, he's my eternal mate, and we haven't even met in person yet. I need to see him!” I exclaim.

She blinks in surprise. “Eternal mate?”

We've reached the main square, and I glance around at the crowd. “Let's get back to our room, and I'll explain,” I say quickly.

Now behind a closed door, I remove my mask and tell Koala everything about my connection to Marco. She shakes her head in disbelief. “Marco the Phoenix, huh? And here I thought there was something going on between you and Sabo,” she says teasingly.

I pout. “Why does everybody keep saying that?” I grumble.

She laughs. “Sabo's been crushing on you hard, ever since you arrived at base. Were you really that oblivious?”

My pout turns to a look of confusion. “Wait. Really? I honestly didn't notice. Though, it did take me a month before I figured out that counterpart meant mate, and I had to be explicitly told that, by the way.”

She lets out another chuckle. “So, what are you gonna do on your date?”

I shrug. “I haven't given it much thought. I don't really care what we do, as long I get to spend time with him.”

“Ooh! Could I help plan things then?” She asks excitedly, her eyes glinting with interest.

I smile. “Sure.”

We spend the rest of the day bouncing ideas back and forth, and Koala makes a run to pick up a few items before the markets close.

Changing into my pajamas, I lie down on the bed and stare up at the ceiling. My chest seizes with anxiety. I'm worried about Kuzan. I don't know if I made the right call. I'm also stressed about King Cobra and Sabo and Imu. And I'm nervous about tomorrow. I know we're bonded, but what if he decides he doesn't like me once we actually meet? On top of everything, I'm afraid to close my eyes, lest the nightmares return. As much as I fight it, though, eventually my weariness wins out, and my eyelids drift shut.

Something is chasing me. I don't know what it is, but it terrifies me. I dash frantically through the jungle, desperate to escape my pursuer. I stumble as a black, speared tail pierces my thigh. Searing pain coats my veins, making me feel like I'm boiling from the inside out, drowning in white-hot agony.

I shoot awake with a gasp, covered in sweat and trembling uncontrollably, the echoes of torment still coursing through my body. It takes me several minutes before I'm able to focus on the darkened room around me. I force myself to take several deep breaths, timing them with Koala's soft snores. At least I didn't wake her up.

My eyes burn. I clench my jaw and tug my blanket tighter around me. I'm exhausted, but I can't go back to sleep. I don't want to face that again. Turning onto my side, I curl into a ball. Can tomorrow come faster? I really want Marco.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn spent hours practicing her ‘lines’.

Also, Vivi, after receiving the message about the Straw Hats, wants to meet the mysterious oracle.

Also also, Koala doesn't usually get a chance to do normal girl-friend things, so she's really happy.

Chapter 28: If My Heart Was A House, You'd Be Home

Marco POV

I look up at the clocktower that looms over the main square. It's the only one in Alubarna, so I must be in the right place. ‘Hey! I'm here, yoi.’ I don't get any response from Raevyn. I lean against the building. Where is she? Did something happen to her?

“Marco.” I hear a quiet voice to my left, a voice I've only ever heard in my head. My heart rate picks up as I turn to face her.

A masked woman wearing a headscarf is peering at me from an alley, beckoning me with a finger before vanishing within. I hasten to her, but she leads me on, through the alley, down a street, and into an inn. I can't deny, I'm enjoying the thrill of the chase, Hinotori crooning within me.

I enter the inn, just in time to see her disappear around a corner at the top of the stairs. ‘Almost there.’ I restrain myself from sprinting, not wanting to cause a scene. I slowly reach the second floor, and I see her standing beside a door. Just before I reach her, she swings it open, and I follow her inside.

The door clicks shut, and she reaches up to pull down her scarf, revealing long, black hair. I lift the mask from her face, unveiling the most vivid violet eyes I have ever seen. She blinks up at me, a small smirk playing at her lips. My heart is pounding in my chest. I cup the side of her face, running a thumb along her cheekbone, and her lips part slightly. “Found you, yoi,” I whisper with a smile. Tilting her face toward mine, I lean down and gently capture my prize.

Raevyn POV

I hardly dare to breathe. Marco is kissing me! Is this even real? I've fantasized about this for years, but imagination doesn't compare to the real thing. It's one thing to talk to him in my head; It's an entirely different matter when his living, breathing body is pressed against me. I feel like my heart is about to burst. I melt into his hold, feeling absolute joy wash over me. I love this man with my entire being.

We finally pull apart for air, and I rest my head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. “I love you, Marco.”

He presses a smaller kiss to my head. “I love you too, Raevyn, yoi.” Two weeks worth of exhaustion suddenly hits me like a ton of bricks, and my knees buckle. Marco's grip on me tightens. “Raevyn? What's wrong, yoi?” he asks worriedly.

I yawn. “So-orry. I'm just really tired.”

“Do you want to take a nap, yoi?”

I pout, struggling to keep my eyes open. “But you just got here. I want to spend time with you.” And I'm afraid of falling asleep.

“How about we take a nap together, yoi?” he suggests, nuzzling his cheek into my hair.

I don't have a good argument against that. I sag against him, too tired to talk. ‘Okay.’

He carries me over to the bed and lays me down. Then, he climbs in next to me, pulling my head to his chest, and runs his fingers through my hair. “Just relax, Raevyn. I've got you, yoi,” he murmurs.

I close my eyes, feeling his chest rise and fall beneath me, hearing his heart beat steadily in my ear. I feel safe. I don't even remember falling asleep.

Marco POV

I can't describe how deeply I love Raevyn. It encompasses my entire soul. I've spent so long without my mate, now that I have her, I don't want to ever lose her. Watching her fall asleep in my arms brings me immense joy, knowing I'm able to provide safety and comfort for her. 

Why is she so tired, though? The doctor side of my brain kicks on. It could be the heat, although it's not terribly warm currently. 

‘Our mate hasn't slept well over the past two weeks.’ Hinotori says.

‘How do you know that, yoi?’

‘Hō-ō told me.’ That's new.

‘You two can communicate as well?!’ 

‘Only when our vessels are in contact with each other.’ 

‘Why hasn't she been sleeping, yoi?’

‘Nightmares. Her mind relives the trauma of dying, often coupling itself with her anxieties.’

‘Why wouldn't she tell me, yoi?’

‘Did you tell her that you tried to die after Ace was killed?’

I swallow. ‘No.’ I feel ashamed of the attempt now, but at the time, it seemed like the best option, especially since Raevyn hadn't responded in so long. Now, I know that she was just unconscious, but the logical side of my brain wasn't working right back then.

‘Then don't expect her to tell you everything. That's what we're here for.’ For some reason, it feels like Hinotori is grinning, and that makes me nervous. How much has he told Hō-ō? I sigh. I hope Hō-ō isn't as loose-beaked as Hinotori. 

Raevyn shifts in her sleep, pressing her face further into my chest with a soft sigh. I smile. “I love you, yoi,” I whisper, letting her gentle breaths lull me to sleep beneath her.

Koala POV

I'm sitting in a room across the hall in order to give Raevyn and Marco some privacy. Earlier, I heard the other door close and some murmurs of conversation, but it's been silent for several hours now. It's reasonable for me to check on them, right? I creep across the hall and crack open the door. They forgot to lock it, the silly lovebirds. Peeking inside, I see them both passed out on the bed. I quietly close the door and use my key to lock it.

I head back to the other room with a big smile on my face. I'm happy Raevyn is sleeping. I had noticed bags under her eyes the last few days, and I tried to bring it up, but she always redirected the conversation. I'm glad Marco was able to convince her to rest. Also, they looked absolutely adorable, cuddled up together as they were.

Dragon gave us a few days’ allowance, in case things took longer than expected with the King. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to stay one more day. I think Raevyn needs it.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Marco hasn't had the best sleep habits recently either. They both really needed the nap.

Also, Hinotori told Hō-ō everything. EVERYTHING.

Also also, Koala is living vicariously through Raevyn right now and she's enjoying every second of it.

Chapter 29: A Date

Summary:

Songs in my head:

Chasing Cars-Snow Patrol

Annie's Song-John Denver

Raevyn POV

As I drift toward consciousness, I register the warm body beneath me, and I smile. I wish I could remain here forever, wrapped in the safety of Marco's arms, but I desperately need to relieve myself. I try to get up, but Marco tightens his grip. “Don't leave, yoi,” he murmurs.

“I need to pee,” I groan.

With a sigh, he releases me. “Fine.”

I twist around and kiss him before getting out of bed. “I love you.”

A soft smile appears on Marco's face. “I love you, too, yoi.”

After we've both used the bathroom, Marco pulls out a pocket watch. “It's almost dinner time, yoi. Should we get something to eat?”

“Well, I had an indoor picnic planned for lunch, but we slept through that, so we could eat it now.” I suggest hesitantly. If we leave the hotel, I have to wear the mask, and it gets really hot.

“Sounds good to me, yoi,” Marco replies.

I drag over the bag of food that Koala bought yesterday, pulling out cucumbers and dried fruit. I also have peanut butter and jelly sandwiches that I made the previous evening, along with a block of cheddar and some beef jerky. I look at the basic spread and start feeling self-conscious. “It's nothing super fancy. There's no fridge here, so I couldn't get food that required refrigeration, and I'm not really good at cooking, but-”

Marco brushes a hand against my cheek to pause my rambling. “It’s perfect, Raevyn.” He reaches for one of the sandwiches. “Because I'm with you, yoi.”

I blush and grab a sandwich of my own, stuffing it in my mouth. I lean against his shoulder, desperate for as much contact with him as possible. Marco rests his head against mine, and I feel his jaw move up and down as he chews. We remain like this as we eat, only slightly shifting to reach for food.

We eat through everything, but I'm still hungry. I chew on my lip. Marco gently pulls my hand into his. “Do you want to go for an evening walk? I've heard the sunsets here are quite beautiful, yoi,” he says in a low voice.

A tingle runs down my spine. “I'd like that. I have to let Koala know I'm leaving the hotel, though.”

“Who's Koala, yoi?” he asks curiously.

“She's a member of the RA. I wasn't allowed to come here by myself, so she accompanied me. She's in the room across the hall.” I rise to my feet, pulling him with me. I refuse to let go of his hand. “I also have to wear my mask so I'm not recognized.”

He smiles. “Then let's tell her we're going out, yoi.”

I nod, slipping my mask on and settling my scarf over my hair. We exit the room, and I knock on the door across from us. Koala cracks the door open. “What's up?” she asks.

“Marco and I are going to go for a walk. Is that okay?” I ask nervously.

She grins. “Well, my job is to keep you safe. I'm pretty sure Marco won't let anything happen to you, so you should be fine. Have fun!”

“Thanks, Koala!” I tug Marco down the hall excitedly. “Let's go!”

A small chuckle comes from Marco. “We have time. There's no need to rush, yoi.”

I try my hardest to contain my joy, but it's really hard. “I'm sorry. It's just, I've never been on a date before.”

“Izou tried to set me up a few times, but it never ended well. I guess I just needed it to be the right person, yoi,” he says with a wink. “I'll make sure this is memorable,” he murmurs, taking the lead. Anticipation burbles in my chest as he pulls me along. 

We reach the outer wall on the west side of the city just before sundown and locate a good vantage point to view the setting sun together. Marco sits on the edge of the wall and pulls me into his lap, wrapping his arms around me and resting his chin on my shoulder. He breathes in and releases a shuddering breath. “You set my soul ablaze, Raevyn. I don't think I could live without you, and even if I could, I don't want to, yoi.”

My breath hitches in my throat. “Oh, Marco,” I whisper breathlessly. “My heart is yours, always and forever. No matter how distant our bodies may become, our souls will remain entwined for eternity. There are things we both have to do, but I will always find my way back to you,” I promise.

“And I you,” he vows adamantly, tightening his arms around me.

Sitting here on the wall, our bodies alight with shades of pink and orange, we forget about our responsibilities for a time and just bask in the comfort of each other. We stay here, even as the red fades from the sky, and the stars wink into existence.

Then, my stomach growls loudly, ruining the moment, and Marco and I laugh. “Shall we see if anything is still open, yoi?” he asks with a grin. I nod, and we descend into the streets once more.

We manage to find a hole-in-the-wall pub, where we grab a quick meal before returning to the hotel.

I change into my pajamas, and crawl into bed, letting out a contented sigh. “I really enjoyed our date.”

Marco suddenly douses the lamp, plunging the room into darkness. I hear rustling, and blue flames ignite close by. An excited tingle runs down my spine. “Who said the date was over, yoi?” he coos.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Koala trailed behind them, just in case, but both of them were too enthralled with each other to notice.

Also, why is it so much harder to write happy things versus tragedy?

Also also, I'm not writing smut, but smut definitely happened. I prefer to leave it to the imagination. They did at least use protection, though.

Chapter 30: When Can I See You Again

Notes:

This story is switching to a weekly chapter release. I just can't sustain my previous schedule.

Raevyn POV

A loud knocking rouses me from my slumber. Marco is still out cold. I clumsily get dressed, remembering at the last second to slip on the mask, and crack open the door. A pair of palace guards are standing in the hall. This doesn't look promising. “Uh… can I help you?”

“Princess Vivi requests your presence for lunch today at eleven,” one of them announces. “You're welcome to bring your companions, if you so desire.” I nod, and they walk away.

Crap! So much for laying low. Once they're out of sight, I knock a light pattern on Koala's door. She opens it. “I heard. It's 8am currently. What do you want to do?”

“I think we should leave,” I say quietly. I'm afraid I might say too much if I meet with Vivi. “I'll get packed and let Marco know.”

Slipping back into my room, I find that Marco is already dressed and seated on the edge of the bed. “I take it you have to leave in a hurry, yoi.” he says. “Was last night really that bad?” He flashes a grin to show that he's just teasing.

“It was the best night of my life,” I mumble, as I hastily gather my things. securing my satchel over my shoulder, I turn for the door, but Marco blocks my path. 

His arms wrap around me, and he draws me into a deep kiss that leaves me breathless. “I'll make sure next time is even better, yoi,” he whispers against my lips. Then he pulls back slightly. “Before you leave, I have a gift for you, yoi.” He removes a thin golden armband from his pocket. Etched flaming feathers wreathe its surface, painted with a bright blue enamel.

I gasp softly. “Oh, Marco! This is… It's gorgeous!”

Koala knocks on the door urgently. “We have to go!”

Slipping the armband on, I peck Marco on the lips one last time and open the door. I transform into a swallow and hide in Koala's bag. ‘Goodbye, my Blue Jay! I love you!’

‘I love you, too, Little Blackbird, yoi.’

After several hours spent swaying around in darkness, light spills over me as Koala opens her pack. “We're back on the open water. I made sure we weren't followed,” she informs me.

I return to my human form, stretching my limbs, and gaze back toward the now-distant island. Smiling sadly, I run my fingers along the armband. I miss him already.

Marco POV

I close the door as they leave and return to the bed. Lying down, I hug one of the pillows to my chest. I know they say that distance makes the heart grow fonder, but it also hurts. A lot.

After a few more minutes of wallowing, I roll off the bed with a groan. I take a final glance around the room before leaving, and my eyes land on something blue on the floor beneath the bed. Bending down, I pick up the thin length of braided fabric. My mouth quirks up into a smile. I wrap Raevyn's hair tie around my wrist like a bracelet and make my way out of the room.

My walk through town is fairly uneventful, but as I pass through the east gate, one of the guards stops me. I instantly go on high alert, ready to transform if necessary. The guard scratches his neck sheepishly, holding out a copy of my bounty poster. “Umm, c-could you sign this? I think you're, like, really cool.”

I blink at him in confusion. “Uh, sure, I guess.” Taking his offered pen, I scrawl my name across the paper, and hand it back to him. 

He stammers out a thank you and lets me leave. As I walk away, I hear the other posted guard scold him. “Dude, you can't ask every wanted pirate to sign your bounty poster collection!” 

“You're just jealous that I have more signatures than you!” the first one counters.

I shake my head with amusement as the two continue to bicker. Once I'm far enough from the city, I change into my hybrid form and start the long flight back to the New World. It was definitely worth the trip though. I feel rejuvenated.

‘I'm happy we met our mate! I wish she didn't have to go, though.’

‘Me too, yoi.’

‘I was hoping she'd sing for us again,’ he lamented.

‘Again?!’ I don't recall her ever singing, and I'm pretty sure that's something I'd remember.

Hinotori twittered with laughter. ‘You were drunk, so you didn't get to hear it! Her voice is beautiful!’

I never thought I'd see the day when I'd get jealous of the mythical spirit within me, yet here I am, not only envious, but furious that he withheld that information from me. For the rest of the trip, I give him the silent treatment.

Izou greets me as I land on the deck of our ship. “Did everything go well?” he asked.

I unconsciously run my thumb along my new bracelet and give him a small smile. “Yeah. Anything happen while I was gone?”

He shakes his head. “All quiet here. Still no word on where Teach is.”

My jaw clenches. “He'll pop up eventually, I just know it. And when he does, we'll make him pay.”

Notes:

Fun Fact: The knock pattern that Raevyn uses is “shave and a haircut”.

Also, that armband is why Marco was a bit delayed in his arrival. He had to wait for it to be completed.

Also, also, the two Alabastan guards have over fifty autographs between the both of them.

Chapter 31: Matchmaker, Matchmaker

Raevyn POV

It's late afternoon when we return to Baltigo, and Dragon immediately summons me to his office. I sit across from him, waiting for him to speak. I feel like I'm in here a lot. 

His eyes study my person, and I see his eyes linger on the metallic band around my upper arm, but he doesn't comment on it. Finally, he raises his gaze to mine and asks, “Were you able to speak with King Cobra?”

I nod. “I was.”

“And?” he prompts.

“His answer was exactly as I expected,” I tell him. “I'm willing to tell you the events that will occur roughly twenty months from now, if you wish to hear them.”

He stares at the wall behind me contemplatively for several minutes before nodding. “I would like to hear everything,” he says firmly.

“Okay. To start with, how much do you know about Nika?” I ask.

He frowns. “Kuma told me the legends that were passed down through the generations of his people, and I've heard Nika referred to as the Sun God by several slaves we've liberated.”

“Luffy is Nika,” I state.

Dragon blinks. “What? But, he ate the Gum-Gum Fruit.”

“The name of the Fruit was changed by the World Government to hide its true nature. Luffy ate the Human-Human Fruit, Model: Nika. Once he awakens his fruit, his appearance will match the description in the legends. Luffy is the next Joy Boy.” He said he wanted everything, so I'm telling him literally everything.

Eight hours later, I leave Dragon's office, my throat sore and my stomach screaming for food. The sun has long since set. Welp. No hot dinner for me, I guess. Oh, well. I expect the cafeteria to be empty when I arrive, but to my surprise, Sabo is asleep at the table nearest the doors. Was he waiting for me? 

As I walk past him, he wakes up with a snort, turning his head toward me and grinning. “Hey, Raevyn! Koala informed me that you're in a serious relationship. I just wanted to apologize if I did anything to make you feel uncomfortable. I wouldn't have tried flirting with you if I knew you were taken. I'm sorry.”

I bit back a laugh. “Believe me, I wasn't even aware that's what you were doing, so no harm done. Still friends?”

His grin widens. “Definitely. On a similar note, do you think I have a shot with Koala? I've liked her for a while now, but I'm afraid of making things awkward between us.”

“I think you should just be upfront with her about your feelings,” I say bluntly. “Tell her.” You're really bad at flirting anyway. I didn't say that last part, but I definitely thought it.

His grin became a grimace, and he sighed. “Fine.”

Grabbing a chocolate chip muffin, I offer Sabo a thumbs-up and head for my cubby to take a well-deserved rest. I shake my head with a small smile. Idiots, the both of them. I hope Sabo works up the courage to share his feelings with Koala. He might be surprised.

Ten hours prior:

Baltigo isn't in view yet, but we both know we're getting close. Koala sidles up beside me, leaning on the railing with a sigh. A few minutes later, she sighs again, slightly louder. 

I take the obvious bait. “Is something wrong, Koala?”

She stares wistfully out at the sea. “I wish I could go on a real date. I mean, I've been on plenty of fake ones, for mission covers, but I'd like to, I don't know, actually enjoy myself.”

“I suppose being in the RA doesn't give you many opportunities to meet someone you could trust enough to date,” I muse.

“Well, there's actually someone in the RA that I like, but I don't think he returns my affection,” she says glumly.

Now I'm curious. “Who?” 

“You gotta promise not to tell anyone, okay?” She waits until I verbally promise, then murmurs, “It's Sabo. I've liked him for years, but he always seems to flirt with other girls. I'd tell him, but I'm scared to ruin our friendship.”

Present:

I wake up late. Breakfast is almost over when I enter the cafeteria, only a handful of people present. Ooh! Scrambled eggs! Sure, they're cold, but I don't mind. I also grab some yogurt and granola, and sit down to eat.

“Raevyn!” The shout comes from behind me, and I set my fork down with an inaudible sigh. 

I turn around to face Koala. “What's up?”

“Dragon called an urgent officer meeting. He wants you there too,” she said quickly, slightly out of breath.

I stuff several forkfuls of eggs into my mouth and follow her to the conference room. I take the empty seat beside Hack, and Koala sits between me and Sabo. 

Seated at the end of the table, Dragon calls the meeting to session. "I received a report from Bunny Joe this morning about an underground slave market on Sarkina Island." I see Koala's fists clench when slaves are mentioned. "We need a small team to infiltrate the market and dismantle it, while also gathering information on who's running it. Sabo, I'd like you to take the lead on this mission." He passes the report over to Sabo, who looks over it carefully. "Pick two people to accompany you. You'll leave first thing tomorrow morning. Meeting adjourned."

Everyone files out of the room. "Raevyn, a moment, please," Dragon says. I just want to eat, man! I remain at the table, though. Once we're alone, he stands and makes his way over to me. "I have a question for you. Knowing everything that you do, why was joining the Revolutionary Army your priority over helping Luffy?"

That's a good question. "I still don't know how or why I was pulled into this world. I have a better chance of finding the reason if I'm part of this organization," I answer. "Also, I really, really hate the World Government."

Dragon nods. 

I suddenly gasp. "I totally forgot! I still have your journal from Marineford! I wasn't sure if you wanted it back or not."

A slight smile appears on his lips. "So, you found that. Interesting. I have no use for it anymore. You may keep it, if you wish." Then he turns and exits the room, leaving me sitting there, confused. Why is it interesting that I found his journal?

Notes:

Fun Fact: Koala had already informed Dragon over a Transponder Snail about Raevyn's date with Marco.

Also, Raevyn believes that King Cobra's death at the Reverie is necessary.

Also also, Koala was really happy to find out that Raevyn wasn't interested in Sabo.

Chapter 32: Planning

I try unsuccessfully to act casual as I speed walk through the halls toward my food stash. I am hungry!!! I need to remember to refill my satchel with jerky and dried fruit. I am one left turn away from my cubby when I hear Sabo call my name. I spin around angrily. “Unless you're about to offer me food, please just give me five freakin’ minutes!” I snap.

Sabo immediately puts his hands up in defeat. “Take your five minutes. I'll wait,” he says meekly.

I nod and duck into my cubby, rummaging through my snacks. I grab a cranberry muffin, a few oatmeal cookies, and a stick of jerky, refilling my satchel while I'm at it. I cram the muffin in my mouth, and emerge, chewing furiously. I know Sabo won't judge me, especially when it comes to food. I finish the muffin, take a swig from my canteen and smile at him. “Alright. I'm better now. What's up?” I ask. Then I stuff a cookie in my mouth.

Sabo returns my smile. “Raevyn, I'd like you and Koala to join me on the mission.”

I almost choke on my confectionary, doubling over as I cough. “Wh-what?! Why me?!” I force out.

He pats me on the back heartily. “You're the only one who can fit through the narrow ventilation shafts,” he explains cheerfully.

Of course it's a stupid reason like that! I take a deep gulp of water and sigh. “Fine.”

He leads me to his bedroom, where Koala is already waiting, sprawled out on Sabo's couch, a heavy pout on her face. “What took you guys so long?” she complains, righting herself.

“I needed to eat,” I say, maintaining eye contact with her as I take a large bite from my jerky stick. “It's not like I was able to finish breakfast.”

Koala crosses her arms with a huff. “It's not my fault Dragon called a meeting.”

Sabo steps between us. “Ladies, ladies, please. We need to discuss our mission.”

All three of us dial it in. There are people's lives on the line here. We need to be as prepared for this as possible. Sabo pulls Bunny Joe's report from his coat and spreads the three papers on his desk. Koala and I stand to either side as he starts laying it out. The first two are the written report, and the third contains a very detailed map of an island, with four marked locations.

Sabo points at the first paper. “The Island of Sarkina, along with several of its neighbors, has reported a high number of missing women and children within the last two months, usually at night. They've even placed a curfew into effect, but people have started vanishing from their homes, as well.”

He points to the second paper. “Bunny Joe mentions that day-time disappearances are less commonly reported, but when they do occur, it's always near one of the four locations indicated on his map. In addition, a few buildings around those locations seem to have ventilation pipes near the ground.”

Sabo moves the map to the front. “So, there are either four small facilities, or one massive underground facility that spans the entire length of the island.”

I make sure he's done talking before I speak. “If it's the size of the entire island, I would suspect that some of the residents are fully aware of it,” I say.

Sabo and Koala both nod, and Koala says bitterly, “That's usually the case.”

I recall that it was her village that sold her to the Celestial Dragons in the first place. “So what is our actual plan going into this? Poking around too much could draw unwanted attention.”

“Well, Koala and I will pose as a tourist couple, while you slip down one of the ventilation tubes and scope out what you can,” Sabo explains.

I can see this turning bad quickly. “And if I run into issues?” Sabo holds up a familiar snail, which I quickly snatch out of his hands and snuggle to my cheek. “Gary! You found him?!”

“I went back to see if I could find anything else about what happened there, and decided to try dialing your number. I heard him ringing up in a tall tree,” Sabo says with a small smile.

“Thank you. Okay, so I go down there, and just ‘wing it’?” I ask.

“Pretty much,” Sabo confirms. “And if you can find a way to open up one of the entrances for us, then we can storm the place.”

“Got it. I'll try to not get killed in the process.”

Sabo stares at me thoughtfully. “I know you don't normally carry weapons, but I'd feel better if you took a pistol with you, Raevyn.”

I reach into my satchel and pull out a very nice pistol I stole from one of the marine officers during the war. “Like this?” 

Koala and Sabo both blink in surprise. “How long have you had that?” Koala asks.

“Since I left the Marines,” I replied with a shrug. “I haven't needed to use it yet, but I'm fully capable of handling a gun.”

Sabo frowns. “But we checked your bag…”

I showed him the inside of my bag. “I sewed hidden pockets into the lining. Then, I weighted it with weird materials, so objects within are less noticeable. If the bag itself is lumpy, people are less likely to notice an extra lump.”

“That's clever,” Koala says approvingly.

“How many hidden objects do you have in your satchel?” Sabo inquires curiously.

“A lot.” I'm not telling them all my secrets. Then they're no longer secrets.

“Cool. Okay, we'll gather any supplies we need today, and then we'll meet at the docks at dawn tomorrow morning,” Sabo concluded, and we split up.

Notes:

Fun Fact: I don't know what to write in this one, so here's a bunch of words that have no purpose besides telling you that there are no fun facts for this chapter.

Chapter 33: Infiltration

The Island of Sarkina is a spring island. It isn't suffocatingly hot like Alabasta or cold enough to require a coat. I actually quite enjoy this temperature, but sadly I'm not here for sightseeing. I flit between rooftops, following my mental map of the city. It's not a very large island, either. The first potential entrance is just ahead, two buildings to the right and three forward. Sensing nobody in the alley below, I dart down and hop over to a metal pipe that's affixed to the base of the structure.

Here goes nothing! I squeeze into the narrow tube and slide and shimmy down the length. It's a really good thing I'm not claustrophobic or this would suck big time. After several twists and turns, I carefully poke my head into a cell. At first, I think it's unoccupied, but as my eyes adjust to the dim light, I see a young woman sitting in the corner, staring blankly at the wall. I hop closer to her, but she doesn't react.

Footsteps alert me to approaching guards and I quickly tuck myself into the folds of the woman's grimy dress. I hear the jangle of keys, followed by a metallic scrape on the floor nearby. One of the guards laughs. “Look at this one. It'll fetch a lot at the auction tomorrow. It never complains. Easiest money ever!” I hear another scrape, followed by more jingling, and the footsteps and laughter fade into the distance. 

My blood is boiling as I emerge from my cover. They wouldn't even refer to her as a person. I hate slavers. The woman is staring at the wall again, a small piece of rice clinging to her bottom lip. She seems so empty, like a shell. I want to help her, but I don't know how.

‘We will help these people,” Hō-ō says. ‘I don't like this.’

‘I couldn't agree more, but what can we do?’ 

‘Take her hand.’

‘Okay.’ I don't know how this will help, but I quickly revert and pull one of the woman's hands into my own. As soon as I make contact, my hand lights up with a deep purple flame, and I clap my other hand over my mouth to keep from shouting. I feel energy pass into her, and her suddenly lucid eyes blink at me in confusion. 

“Am I dead?” the woman whispered hoarsely.

I shake my head, unsure of what just happened. “I'm here to save you, and the others.”

Tears stream down the woman’s cheeks. “I don't like it here. I want to leave.”

“I'll get you out of here,” I promise. “I'm Raevyn. What's your name?” 

“Liliana.”

“Well, Liliana, do you know how often the guards make their rounds?”

Liliana took a deep breath and nodded. “They come by with food every six hours.” She seemed emboldened by the prospect of freedom. “I-I also know the entire layout of this place. I've been here for eight months. I was one of the first abducted.”

I can't believe my luck. “How many guards are there?”

“There are about ten in total, plus the guy who's running it all. He's a total dickwad,” she spat. 

I grin. “Don't worry. That dickwad'll get what's coming to him.” I check Gary. Of course they have a horned snail. I pull out my lock picks instead, and set to work on the door to the cell. “If you had to make a rough estimate, how many prisoners would you say there are?”

Liliana thinks for a moment. “I think roughly twenty or so.”

I nod. “Can you tell me where the central office is?”

“There are two offices. One of them is just down the hall to the right. Next to the breaking room.” Her jaw trembled slightly.

Oh. I'm totally gonna destroy that room. The lock clicked, and the door swung open silently. Amateurs. Don’t they know you're supposed to leave the hinges squeaky? Oh, well. Makes it easier for me. “Stay close to me. I'll protect you if things go south.”

Liliana nods and we set off down the hall. I unlock each cell we pass, gathering a group of angry women behind me. I only have to use my weird flames on a couple of them. The ‘breaking room’, as Liliana so elegantly put it, is thankfully empty. I move on to the main office. I sense five individuals inside. 

Reaching into my bag, I procure two daggers. “Any takers?” I ask quietly, offering them to the women beside me.

Liliana takes one without hesitation, and a wispy redhead named Meredith grabs the other, her eyes blazing fiercely. We burst through the door, catching the room's occupants by surprise. I use my thighs to snap the first guy's neck, and by the time I turn around, the other four are bleeding out from multiple stab wounds to the chest.

I am impressed, but time is of the essence. I rifle through the desk, stuffing any documents that look important into my satchel. The women who were waiting in the hall had torn apart the chamber known as the breaking room. One less thing for me to do.

Liliana and Meredith distribute the weapons they plundered from the guards’ bodies, and we move onward. The group of women slowly turns into a small army. There are a few children in the mix, but it's quite a formidable force. Part way around the circuit, we cross paths with the two guards, but the mob I've gathered makes short work of them.

I make sure all of the cells are empty before we approach the main office. Four people are inside. The math adds up. These are the last of them. I let the women do the honors. They deserve it. Their retaliation toward their captors is swift and merciless. I gather more documents and take the boss's lighter, just because. 

There's a door in the corner of the chamber, which I unlock, of course. It leads to an elevator to the surface. Before operating it, though, I release the horned snail, and pull Gary from my bag, dialing Sabo.

He picks up immediately. “It's been several hours, Raevyn! Are you okay? What's going on?”

I smile. “All of the captives have been freed. I found an elevator, and I'm bringing them up. Based on the map, I'd say it probably comes out near the central fountain.”

“We'll meet you there.” Click!

I turn to the women and children. “What do you guys want to do next?”

“I want to leave this island. My boyfriend's the one who sold me,” Meredith states bluntly. Several of the others share similar sentiments.

“My grandma sent me here,” one of the children says.

“Do any of you have a reason to stay on this island?” I ask.

They all shake their heads.

“Do you want to join the Revolutionary Army?” I offer. 

“Will we be able to help free others from these types of situations?” Liliana inquires.

“Our main goal is to oppose the World Government. And that includes freeing slaves,” I say plainly.

“Then I want to join!” Liliana declares.

“Me too!” a young boy exclaims. 

One by one, they all express their desires to help and fight. I beam at all of their determined faces. “Alright. Let's get you all out of here.” We cram into the elevator and ride it to the surface. As I thought, the exit is in a building directly beside the water fountain. Sabo and Koala make their way over to us, and I explain the situation. A few of the townsfolk give us sideways glances, but they don't seem to want to mess with the large group of armed women that keeps sending glares toward them.

As we sail away, Sabo claps me on the back. “Well done, Raevyn.”

I gaze over the crowd of women and children. “They did most of the work. I just gave them the opportunity.” I have absolutely no idea how that went as well as it did. ‘What the hell was that back there?!’ I ask internally.

‘I told you, we can heal souls,’ is the response.

I'll unpack those implications later, because what the hell?!

Notes:

Fun Fact: The lighter Raevyn aquired is silver, with a fox etched into the side.

Also, Raevyn rescued twenty-two women, two girls, and one boy.

Also also, Raevyn healed a total of seven individuals. Those flames took a lot of energy, and her stamina was dangerously low by the time they left. One more heal, and she would've passed out.

Chapter 34: Purple Flame

After I give my report to Dragon, I crash in my nest and sleep for three days straight. When I join her at lunch, Koala tells me that Liliana wants to speak with me, when I have a moment. I find her in the infirmary, along with the others we rescued. Her eyes light up when she spots me. 

“Raevyn!” At her cry, a few of the other women turn to smile at me. 

I don't particularly like the attention, so I hasten to Liliana's bedside and sit in a nearby chair. “Hi, Liliana. I heard you wanted to see me,” I say.

“Yeah. I'm curious about that purple flame you wielded. When you first arrived in my cell, I was trapped within my own mind, with no energy left to resist. But, those flames melted the bars of my mental prison, and I was filled with hope and power.” Her eyes shine brighter as she speaks. “It was unlike anything I have ever experienced before. My willpower was unhindered. Once we reached the ship, I felt some of the energy fade, but I remained free. You produced a miracle.”

That… okay. Uh… “That was the first time I've ever used that. It's tied to my Devil Fruit,” I explain quietly. “I don't fully understand it myself.” Willpower is haki, right? They're usually used interchangeably. Does that mean I have the ability to restore haki?!

‘Duh. Haki is directly linked to the soul.’

Well, that's information. No wonder Imu and the Elders want to get their hands on my fruit. That's OP as heck!

“Raevyn? Are you alright?”

I didn't realize I was zoning out. I blink and return my gaze to Liliana. “Sorry. I was lost in my thoughts.”

She gives me an understanding smile. “It's probably a lot, having Devil Fruit powers like that. Mine isn't nearly that interesting.”

“You have a Devil Fruit?” I ask in surprise.

She nods. “The Echo-Echo Fruit. I can alter my voice to any I've heard.”

“That's incredibly useful!” I exclaim. “Especially for infiltration missions. That's awesome, Liliana!”

A light blush dusts her cheeks as she ducks her head. “Koala told me that, too, but I'm not very proficient with it yet. I want to learn to use it better so I can help people.”

I grin at her. “I'm confident you can master it.”

Liliana smiles. “Thank you, Raevyn.”

“Raevyn!” Eris, one of the young girls I rescued, runs up to me with a wide smile upon her face. “Look!” She twirled around. “Koala gave me this dress to wear! It even has pockets to hold cookies! And a hidden sheath for my knife!” She draws a blade from within the folds of the skirt. 

This girl is something. I match her enthusiasm. “Wow! That's amazing! It fits you so nicely!”

She nods and carefully returns the dagger to its sheath. “I have to go train with Garak now, but I just wanted to show you really quick! Bye!” She races out of the room excitedly.

Liliana chuckles. “Eris has been proudly showing off her dress since she received it. It's reassuring to see her adjusting to life here so quickly.”

“Yeah. She seems very happy. I'm glad.” I look forward to seeing how Eris turns out. 

                            *******

I seek out Sabo next. I find him in the library, studying some sea charts. I sit nearby, not wanting to interrupt his work. After a few minutes, he sets them to the side, giving me his full attention. “Something on your mind, Raevyn?” he asks curiously. 

“Sort of. During our last mission, I discovered that I can use my Devil Fruit to replenish the haki of others, and I was wondering if you'd be willing to help me test it,” I state casually.

Sabo's eyebrows shoot upward. “If you can really do such a thing, that's incredible! What do you need me to do?”

“Just use a lot of haki. Then I'll try calling on my powers. That's all,” I explain.

He shrugs. “Easy enough.” Coating his body in haki, he returns to the charts, maintaining his concentration as he makes adjustments and notes. After about an hour, he sets them down, and leans back tiredly. “I'm not fully spent, but I've used a significant amount of my haki,” he murmurs.

I approach him, and summon the purple flames to my hand. Sabo's eyes widen slightly. I place my hand on his shoulder, letting haki flow between us. It's like opening a floodgate. My vision whites out momentarily, and when it returns, I'm lying on the ground, with Sabo kneeling beside me.

“Raevyn, please don't do that again until you have proper control over it,” he says quietly. “Can you move at all?”

At his question, I realize how absolutely drained I feel. It's like being in the sea. I'm amazed I'm even conscious. Even talking takes effort. “No” I breathe. My eyelids are heavy. He lifts me into his arms, and I can't manage to keep my eyes open any longer. 

I awake on Sabo's couch again. He's seated at his desk, but he turns toward me when I stir. “Sorry,” he says quickly. “I didn't want to take you to the infirmary because it would worry all of the women you saved.”

I nod slowly, still a little woozy, and sit myself up. “How long was I out?” 

“Only a few hours,” he replies.

Better than days. “Did it work, at least?”

Sabo snorts. “Yeah, it worked. It felt like taking a shot of adrenaline, and then some. I'm pretty sure you gave me more haki than I needed.” His face grows thoughtful. “I also feel… lighter,” he says quietly. 

I frown. “How so?”

“It's hard to explain, but it's no longer painful to think about Ace. Like, I still feel sad, but it no longer weighs me down. It's strange. Good, but strange.”

Huh. I stand by what I said earlier. This Devil Fruit is OP as heck, but I really need to figure out how to limit the transference of haki.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Hō-ō picked up a few words and phrases from Hinotori.

Also, Kuzan left while Raevyn was in Alabasta, because he didn't want to say goodbye.

Also also, Eris is seven years old.

Chapter 35: Payback

Months pass. I spend most of my time helping to train the new recruits. In the back of my mind, though, I can't help but worry about Marco. It's getting really close to the one-year mark, and I dread the day he and his crewmates challenge Blackbeard. 

My heart breaks for him every time it crosses my mind, which is often. I'm also worried because our mental channel has been silent for almost two weeks now. Usually Marco contacts me once or twice a week, so it's odd. I've even tried contacting him, to no avail. Part of me wonders if the war already took place.

“You seem troubled, Raevyn. Did mice nibble holes in your socks?”

My distant gaze focuses on Robin. “Huh?” She takes the seat beside me at the table, and I frown. Wasn't Sabo sitting there? I look to my other side, just to find that Koala is gone too. How long have I been sitting here? A finger snaps in front of me, and I refocus on Robin's serious face. “Sorry,” I mumble.

“What's wrong, Raevyn?” she asks.

“It's almost been a year,” I say.

Robin gives me an understanding smile. “You're worried about him, aren't you?”

I nod, hugging my arm. The cool metal beneath my fingers is comforting. I know he'll be okay, physically at least. “He's going to lose a lot of his family,” I state hollowly. I've figured out how to throttle my haki stream, so I know I can help him with the grief, but I'm more worried that he'll try to do something stupid before I can get to him.

Robin tentatively reaches her hands out and pulls me into an embrace. “You're in your head too much. There's nothing you can do until you hear from him.”

“I know.” 

‘R-vyn.’ 

I straighten up quickly, eyes wide. He sounds barely conscious. ‘Marco!’ 

‘Need… y-.’ His voice cuts off suddenly.

That really doesn't sound good. ‘Where are you?’ There's no response. ‘Marco?!’ Still nothing. I look at Robin. “I have to go,” I say quickly, rushing out of the cafeteria. I beeline for Dragon’s office and knock on the door.

“Come in!” he calls, and I enter. Dragon takes in my frantic state. “I take it you heard from Marco?” 

“Yes.”

“Do you have a secure way to contact us once you reach your destination?” he asks. I nod, pulling a mini white snail from my satchel. He stares at it for a second. “I'm not even going to ask where you got that. Alright. Be careful crossing the Red Line.”

With his permission, I leave his office, turn into a swallow and dart out the nearest window. Do I know where Marco is? Not at all. But, I’m fairly certain he's in the New World, so that's where I'm going. This is going to be the longest flight I've ever taken, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't anxious about that. 

Deep within me, I feel the tug of Marco's presence, but it's faint. Having a sudden thought, I shift directions, and the tug reorients itself. I never realized it. I can find him. Correcting my course, I fight the urge to speed up. It won't do me much good if I tire myself out. 

It's nearly dusk when the Red Line comes into view. This is my first time seeing it in person, and it's so much taller than I expected. The massive wall of stone stretched up to the clouds and beyond. I make sure to head a few miles to the side, so I'm not flying directly over Marie Geoise. Then, I start my ascent.

The sky is much darker above the cloudline, the Red Line akin to a deep shadow before me. I slip silently over the top edge and glide above the barren ground. Reaching the opposite side, I plunge back below the clouds and adjust my bearing.

The barometric pressure dips suddenly, and I swerve to avoid a popup storm. I forgot about the unpredictable weather here. I have to keep my guard up. Two tornadoes and a hailstorm later, the sky clears up significantly. 

I see red on the horizon, indicating the approaching sunrise. A few islands pass by below me, but I stay my course. I'm still in the air when the sun sets behind me. The next day is much the same. Just before noon on the third day is when I spot it, a large swath of frozen ocean strewn with ship wreckage.

My heart clenches, and I avert my eyes from the bloated bodies floating nearby. I don't want to know who they are. I don't immediately see any figures on the ice, and my haki doesn't pick anything up, but through my bond, I'm certain Marco is here. 

Landing, I pull a piece of jerky from my bag and nibble on it as I perform a more in-depth search of the area. I'm drawn toward a section of ice that's slightly different from its surroundings. I think I can see something darker underneath. I pull out a dagger to chip away the ice, and I find it's thinner than I expected, only a few inches at most. I drop ten feet down into a small room. My eyes widen as I look around. Props to you, Dad. Kuzan had created a pocket of air beneath the sea's surface, and within sat all of the Whitebeard commanders, frozen solid.

Carefully moving through the space, I find an iced over Marco lying on the ground. One of his legs is missing, but that doesn't bother me. I know he can regenerate. My fingers graze sadly over his face, which is contorted in fear. I take a deep breath and step back. Okay. I have to figure out how to get everyone out of this hole. Then I have to somehow thaw them, and locate solid ground. Hopefully, the ice around us will last long enough.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Some swallows can remain airborne for several weeks.

Also, Raevyn 'acquired’ the mini white snail from the communications room at Marineford about two days before the War of The Best.

Also also, Kuzan made Blackbeard believe that the commanders sank into the sea.

Chapter 36: A Chilling Rescue

Raevyn POV

As my first order of business, I set up Gary and Snow White and dial Sabo's number. He answers after a few rings. “Yes?”

“Hey, it's me.”

“Raevyn! Did you find him?” he asks quickly.

“Yes, but I don't know where I am, and I don't know how long this will take.”

“Okay. Keep us updated.” Click!

With that out of the way, I search the wrecked ships for anything useful. Get an idea for what I have at my disposal, you know? There are five ship chunks welded to this makeshift island, and among them, I find seven intact lifeboats, a crap ton of rope, fabric from the sails, a sack of potatoes, a handful of scattered apples, a pair of fuzzy slippers, a brass telescope, a cheese wheel, and a small cask of ale that had rolled under some stairs. I also pick up two bar coasters that are lying on the ground.

Using some of the rope and fabric, I fashion a sling so I can airlift the frozen pirates out. The remainder of my day is spent retrieving Marco and his brothers from the ice pit, being extremely careful not to break off any of their limbs.

I glance up at the sky. I don't really want to sleep on the ice or travel in the dark, so my next priority is finding land. Using the telescope, I scan the horizon. A small, black lump is just within sight, directly north of our position. 

More of the rope goes toward lashing the boats together, and I attach a lead. It's a tight fit, but I manage to get everyone, and the supplies I procured, onboard. Taking my full zoan form, I grasp the rope and begin tugging the jumble of boats toward the spot of land.

We make landfall just as the sun colors the sky orange. It's barely an island, only a handful of scattered palm trees on a sandy beach, but it's better than ice. I help my traveling companions from their seats and set them on the shore. Then, I tie the raft of boats to one of the trees. 

Due to the size of the island, I don't want to build a fire, as that would be far too visible during the night. I do need to start warming the guys up, though, so I do the next best thing. Staying in my full form, I gather seven of them under each wing and draw them close to my body. I shiver from the cold, but I bear with it. They need heat.

I don't dare to sleep. Instead, I keep vigil over our small camp, just in case. The night is quiet, with only the sound of waves lapping at the beach. The stars twinkle far above in the cloudless, velvet sky. I really hope I made it in time to revive all of them.

An hour past sunrise, I feel something shift beneath my left wing. I carefully lift it to see a curled up, and fully thawed, Haruta. He blinks in the sudden light, and, after glancing around at his crewmates, he stares up at me in confusion. “Did you save us?” 

I bob my head in affirmation.

He looks at his brothers again. “Thank you.”

Over the next half a day, the rest of them thaw out. Most of them regain consciousness, but Marco, Curiel, and Namur haven't woken yet. They look worse for wear, too. I'm forced to revert to my human form, and I promptly collapse to my knees. I am exhausted.

Fossa stares at me. “Hey, I recognize you. You're the marine girl that dug me out of the rubble during the war at Marineford.”

I salute half-heartedly. “Sup.” Then, I slowly crawl over to Marco's side. His breathing is worryingly shallow. I note that his flames haven't appeared to heal his leg yet. I examine his body for other wounds, and I find a small bullet hole on the back of his shoulder, but there's no exit wound. Maybe it's a seastone bullet. I chew on my cheek. “Do any of you know how to remove a seastone bullet? I suspect that's why Marco isn't healing.”

Vista steps forward. “Let me take a look.” He makes a small incision with the tip of one of his blades, reaches his fingers into the fresh wound, and pulls out the bullet. Blue fire immediately erupts from Marco's body, before settling into a gentle pulse around him. 

I heave a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Vista.” I brush my fingers through Marco's tufted hair. He'll be okay now.

“I take it you're Raevyn, then?” Izou asks suddenly, brushing sand from his kimono.

I tear my eyes away from Marco's face. Everyone is watching me. “Oh! Yeah! Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name's Elvony Raevyn. I'm a member of the Revolutionary Army, and I'm Marco's mate.”

Izou nods and bows. “Well, Raevyn, on behalf of the division commanders, I'd like to formally thank you for rescuing all of us.”

I shift uncomfortably. I don't really like all of this attention. “Uh… okay,” I mumble awkwardly, dropping my gaze back to Marco. After a few minutes my eyelids begin to droop, and I jerk my head upward. 

Haruta places a hand on my shoulder. “You should get some rest. The rest of us can keep an eye out for danger. We'll wake you up if anything changes.” 

I open my mouth to protest, but a yawn escapes instead. “Alright,” I concede, curling up beside Marco. I fall asleep as soon as my eyes close.

Marco POV

The first thing I register is a warm weight on my arm. I'm honestly surprised that I'm alive. We were utterly outmatched by Blackbeard's fleet. I remember calling out to Raevyn just before feeling a burning pain in my shoulder. Everything happened quickly after that. My leg was bitten off by Catarina Devon. I tried crawling away, but I was frozen by Aokiji. Those last few moments as the ice spread across my body were terrifying. I was cold, weak, and alone, trapped and unable to reach out to my mate. It reminded me of the cage.

I shiver involuntarily, and the weight on my arm shifts. My eyes shoot open when I feel fingers caressing my face. Seeing purple irises, I sigh in relief. “Raevyn,” I croak. “You came, yoi.” Reaching my hand up, I pull her in for a short kiss, which she doesn't resist. 

Her eyes are filled with a mix of emotions as she pulls away. “Of course I came. You needed help,” she states. “One moment.” Raevyn gets to her feet and storms over to Izou. I suddenly realize that we're not alone. The other division commanders are all scattered around this small sandy island. I sit up, curious as to what she's doing.

Raevyn jabs a finger into Izou's chest. “What the hell is The Cage?” she demands.

My mouth drops open slightly. ‘Did you tell her about that, yoi?’

‘She deserves to know,’ came the snooty response.

Izou frowns. “It was just a seastone cage we used whenever we needed to make Marco take a break from his work.”

Raevyn scoffs loudly, drawing the attention of every person on the island. “A break?! A break?! You call torture a freaking break?! What the hell is wrong with you?!”

Jozu inches closer to my furious mate. “It's not that bad,” he interjects. 

She turns on him, and the large man flinches. “Are you a zoan user?” she asks calmly. Jozu slowly shakes his head. “Then, respectfully, shut the hell up!” Raevyn looks over the rest of my brothers. “Since none of you seem to understand, I'll explain,” she says. “For zoans, or at least, mythical zoans, like Marco and myself, it's like we have a separate entity fused to our souls. When we come into contact with seastone, that constant presence is suddenly gone. It's not just exhausting. It's lonely and depressing.” A lump forms in my throat. Jozu doesn't feel that loss? I thought his mental fortitude was just stronger than mine.

Izou's face turns ashen. “Shit. I didn't know. Hell, I even laughed about it.” He looks toward me. “Shit. I'm so sorry, Marco.” My other brothers look equally remorseful.

I can't speak. I don't trust my voice. And I certainly don't want to cry in front of everyone. Thankfully, Raevyn responds for me. “Just don't ever do it again,” she says coldly. “It's not even remotely funny.” She spins on her heel with a whip of her hair and returns to my side, her gaze softening. Her arms encircle me. “Are you okay?” she asks gently.

This woman is my everything. I don't deserve her. My emotional dam breaks, and I cling to her, burying my head in the crook of her neck. “Thank you, yoi,” I manage to choke out. I feel fresh exhaustion tugging at my consciousness.

I relax as she rubs circles into my back. “Always, Blue Jay,” she murmurs.

Notes:

Fun Fact: The retrieved bar coasters were from Marco's personal collection.

Also, Raevyn can technically speak in her full form, since she has the beak of a parrot, but she was too tired to do so.

Also also, Marco has some mental trauma that needs healing. Raevyn just needs to regain her stamina first.

Chapter 37: Refuge

Raevyn POV

The others give us space as Marco dozes off in my arms. I seriously can't believe those guys! Even if it wasn't seastone, how can they put someone in a small cage and call it ‘a break’?! I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths. I don't want to wake Marco by getting all worked up again. They all at least seem genuinely apologetic, but I'm not the one they need forgiveness from.

Marco snuggles closer to me in his sleep, but I can't support his weight in this seated position for very long, so I lower both of us to the ground. I trust them to wake us if something happens. Pressing a kiss to Marco's forehead, I pass out.

The sky overhead is filled with thick smoke. Glancing left and right, I see my companions locked in combat with the enemy. Looking forward, I watch the sun and the moon collide in the distance. My eyes widen as the sun falls. I rush forward to catch him, but tendrils of darkness bind my limbs. They drag me backwards into an inky void, and I cry out for the sun. As night descends over everything, my voice and vision are choked out. We failed.

I jolt awake in a cold sweat, shivering in Marco's arms. I desperately heave air into my lungs. I feel like I was suffocating only moments ago. After my body calms, I look up into worried blue eyes. ‘I'm pretty sure I just had a glimpse of the Great War before the Founding,’ I tell him.

He blinks. ‘O-kay. Are you alright, yoi?’

‘I think so.’ I sit up. It's late afternoon. “Did I wake you up?” I ask aloud.

Marco shakes his head. “I woke up about an hour ago. Namur and Curiel have recovered as well, yoi.” In my head, he adds, ‘I've decided to forgive them, but I appreciate you standing up for me, yoi.’

‘As long as you're okay. That's all that matters to me.’ I cup his face in my hand, and at the same time, he leans in to kiss me. It's soft and sweet and far too short, but I guess I'll have to wait until we're alone. “What's next for you guys?” I ask.

“We’ll head to the nearest inhabited island, which, if memory serves, should be Drevida, a fall island to the north-east. From there, we plan on parting ways with each other and laying low for a while, yoi,” Marco tells me.

“I do have a white snail, so if anyone needs a secure line to contact somebody, I can provide one,” I offer.

“I'll ask them, yoi,” Marco says, getting to his feet. While he talks with his brothers, I take the time to stretch out my limbs, which are stiff and sore from sleeping on the ground. After a few minutes, Marco returns to my side. “Vista has a cousin he'd like to contact, and Fossa wants to call his girlfriend, yoi.”

I pull out Gary and Snow White and hand them to Marco, who takes them over to the two men. Then, I stand and look around the small island. Someone had reconstructed the rowboats and rope and fabric into a larger ship with sails while I slept. I don't really understand how, but it's not like it matters. I’ve lost count of all of the illogical things in this universe.

Once Vista and Fossa finish their calls, I tuck my snails away, and everyone boards the ship. I perch on Marco's shoulder in swallow form in order to save space. He takes charge of navigating to Drevida, and I notice that the magnetic field lines are converging as we travel. I wonder if Marco uses them too.

Sailing takes most of the night, and we pull into port just past sunrise. The morning markets are just opening. Drevida was apparently part of Whitebeard's territory before his death, so the residents welcome us with open arms. They even provide us with lodging and food, free of charge. It seems like news about the clash with Blackbeard hasn't reached them yet, and the pirates I'm with don't appear to be in a hurry to let them know.

Marco stays with me while the others inquire around town for passage away from here. Being a bird, he doesn't need to bother with that. Thankfully, we have a room to ourselves. 

As soon as we're alone, I seize hold of his vest and close the small distance between us, pulling him in for a long overdue, deep, passionate kiss, which he returns with fervor. His arms wrap tightly around me, holding me as close to his body as possible, and I can feel his rapid heartbeat against my chest. Or maybe it's my own, pounding in my ears. I don't know or care right now. My lungs begin to burn, but I don't want to part from him yet. I want this moment to last forever. Eventually, though, our need for oxygen wins out, and we break apart, both inhaling desperately as we continue to cling to each other. 

Marco lets out a ragged breath. “I missed you, yoi,” he pants.

I bark out a laugh. “Couldn't tell.”

A wicked glint appears in his eyes. “Oh, really, yoi?” I yelp as he lifts me up suddenly and carries me over to the bed. “I guess I should make it more obvious, then, yoi.”

<><><><><>

Some time later, I call Sabo to give him an update. It rings five times before he finally answers. “Hello?”

“Hey, Sabo, it's me.”

Koala's voice interjected. “Raevyn! Did something happen? Your last call was three days ago!” 

Three days? I must've lost track of time with all my naps. “Sorry. Nothing bad happened. I was just sleeping off my exhaustion. I'm currently on an island called Drevida, if you know where that is.”

I hear rustling on the other end, and Sabo says, “That's actually pretty close to our current location. Koala and I are going undercover tonight, attending a party at some rich asshole's mansion in order to obtain a transcription of a poneglyph he has in his collection. Do you want us to swing by and pick you up when we're finished?”

Tonight? I don't really want to leave that soon, but… “Yeah. Just give me a heads up and I'll meet you in the bay.” I have a duty to the RA.

“Sounds good,” Koala says, ending the call.

I lean back against Marco's chest with a heavy sigh. “I wish we had more time together, but I'm honor-bound, ya know?”

He rests his head on mine. “I could go with you, yoi,” he murmurs.

I twist around to look at him in surprise. “What about Sphinx Island? Don't you need to protect it?”

Uncertainty flickers in his gaze. “Do I? Is something going to happen to it, yoi?”

I frown. “I don't actually know. I only know that that's where you're living a year from now, when CatViper comes to ask you for help.” I clap my hands over my mouth. “I'm sorry. You said you didn't want to know the future.”

Several emotions cross Marco's face, sorrow and anguish being the most prominent. “And look where that got me, yoi,” he says quietly.

I want to help him so badly, but I don't know if he wants help. “Marco," I ask hesitantly. "If there was a way to remove the pain from your grief, would you want to?” 

“I don't think Izou would like it if I got black-out drunk again, yoi,” he responds.

I shake my head. “That's not what I mean.” Holding up my hand, I summon purple flames to my fingertips. “I can heal your soul, but I won't do it unless you want me to.”

Marco's eyes widen, and he nods. “Please.”

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn built a hard case compartment for the snails, so they won't be crushed by anything in her bag.

Also, Marco does use the magnetic field lines to navigate, in conjunction with charts and intuition.

Also also, Do you guys think I should do a spin-off one-shot of Sabo and Koala's Masquerade Mission?

Chapter 38: Hitching A Ride

Raevyn POV

I dismiss my flames and rest my head on Marco's shoulder. “Better?” I ask.

He turns his head and kisses me softly. “Words can't even describe how much I love you right now, yoi” he replies quietly. 

“I really don't want to leave your side,” I murmur.

“Me neither,” he admits. “But, I understand that you need to. The RA is like your crew. You pledged your loyalty, and that's not something you can easily throw away, yoi.” He pulls me closer to his body. “We still have about five hours left to spend together. What would you like to do, yoi?” he whispers in my ear. I can hear the grin in his voice.

I think I'm addicted to him. “You said words weren't enough,” I breathe. “Then show me.” I finish my demand with a small kiss to his collarbone. He exhales sharply. I smirk against his skin. I like finding ways to make him twitch. Feeling emboldened, I lightly bite his shoulder, and I feel him jolt. 

He quickly flips us over, and there's a flash of blue fire in his hooded eyes. “Well, since you asked so nicely, yoi,” he coos.

<><><><><>

“You make it very hard to let you go, Raevyn, yoi,” grumbles Marco, who is now pouting on the bed as I find my clothes and put them on. I told him he couldn't fly me to the ship because he's too visible, and he isn't taking it well.

“A year from now, a lot of things are going to change. I need to be prepared,” I say, more to myself than to him. I really don't want to leave. One good reason, and I might actually stay.

Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Click!

“Y-”

“Ten minutes.” Click!

I quickly slip my shoes on and give the room a quick scan. Marco looks sad. I drag him off the bed and hug him. “Till next time, Blue Jay.”

His arms tighten around me for a second before releasing me with a sigh and a reluctant smile. “Fly safe, Little Blackbird.”

I peck him once on the lips and transform, flitting out the open window. The night air is cool, almost chilly as I head toward the bay. A small boat is sailing past and I catch a quick glimpse of three short flashes of light. They can't stop or slow. I'll have to intersect with their path. In the distance behind them, I see two other boats chasing them. I'm guessing they made a scene at the party.

It's a good thing swallows are fast. I alight on the deck and revert to my human form. “Was the party fun?” I ask.

I see two flashes of white as Koala and Sabo both grin. “It was great!” Koala exclaims quietly.

“Now that we're all here, let's see if Lindbergh's special booster works,” Sabo says. “Hold on tight to something.”

I hastily grab the railing, and not a moment too soon. The boat jolts forward at nearly double the previous speed, and it lasts for a good thirty or so minutes before finally petering out. I catch a glint of reflected moonlight as Koala lifts a pair of binoculars. “We're clear,” she reports.

“Whew! We cut that a little close,” Sabo sighs in relief. “But it was worth it.”

“Yes, it was.” I can hear the smile in Koala's voice.

I sit down on the deck and lean against the railing. “Can I hear about your mission?” I ask, extremely curious.

Koala comes over and plops down next to me. “I'll tell you what happened, Raevyn,” she says. “It was kind of a crazy evening!”

<><><><><>

“I can see why you were in such a rush to leave,” I comment. “I'm surprised there weren't more ships after you.”

“Well, there were, but Koala sabotaged a few of them before we left, so they sank,” Sabo says proudly.

“Enough about us,” Koala says. “How did things go with Marco? Your reports were extremely vague.”

“I found Marco and the other former Whitebeard Commanders frozen in the middle of the sea.”

Sabo frowns. “Frozen? You mean…”

I nod. “Kuzan made sure they survived the war with Blackbeard. I was able to get them all to land and thaw them out. They're all safe and scattering into hiding for the time being.”

“And Marco?” Koala presses.

“He's going to stay on Sphinx Island for now,” I tell her.

“No, I mean, what happened between you and Marco?” Her eyebrows waggle suggestively.

I lower my voice. “What do you want me to tell you, Koala? That I had lots of passionate sex with my mate who very nearly died?” I grin and lean closer to her, whispering, “Because I totally did.”

Koala returns my grin, and her eyes dart toward Sabo. “Me too,” she confesses quietly.

I raise an eyebrow. “At the party?” She didn't include that part in her earlier storytelling.

She nods. “I'll give you details later.”

“What are you two whispering about?” Sabo asks curiously. 

“Sex,” Koala replies promptly.

“Ah,” Sabo coughs awkwardly. “Right.” He falls silent again.

Koala giggles and walks over to him, wrapping her arms around his chest from behind. “It's too easy to fluster you, Bo.” She suddenly pulls her hands away. “You're bleeding! You didn't tell me you got shot!”

Sabo put up his hands in defense. “It was just a graze! And we were running away! There wasn't time!”

“We've been safe for nearly two hours now! Come here!” She drags him over to a crate and forces him to sit. “Raevyn, take over the helm.”

I leap up to take hold of the ship's wheel. I do not want to be on Koala's bad side.

Chapter 39: New Assignment

Raevyn POV

As we near the Red Line, I start to wonder how we're going to cross it. Going over is obviously out of the question, but Sabo and Koala aren't making any preparations for diving beneath, either. Sabo answers my unasked question by handing me a slip of paper. “These are the directions to where Morley's waiting for us,” he says.

Right. I forgot that one of the RA Commanders can travel through the ground. That's convenient. I follow the instructions to a T, pulling up beside the massive continent, and Sabo leans over the railing and knocks three times on the red rock.

A pair of large hands emerge from the stone, envelope our ship, and drag us inside. “Hey, Morley!” Sabo grins up at the giant.

“I thought it was just going to be you and Koala. Who's this?” she asks.

“This is Raevyn,” Koala tells her promptly. “She was out on her own mission, and we decided to share a ride back.”

I give her a small, polite wave. “Hi!”

“It’s nice to meet you, Raevyn,” she replies.

Morley carries our ship in one hand as she crawls through the Red Line. When we reach the opposite side, she pokes a hole through to check if it's safe before depositing us back onto the surface of the sea. “Travel safe!” she says and disappears back into the wall.

“That's a whole lot faster than going underneath,” I comment.

“It sure is,” Sabo replies, retaking his place at the helm. “Less creepy, too.”

“Not a big fan of the deep ocean, Sabo?” I ask with an innocent smile.

He shudders and firmly says, “No.” Hmm. Finally found something that bothers him.

The remainder of the two-day trip back to Baltigo is uneventful, and before I know it, the pale, rocky landscape comes into view. I can see Dragon watching us from the balcony. 

Sabo and Koala give their mission report first, and then I'm called into the office. Dragon hands me a newspaper as I take a seat. The headline reads, ‘Former Whitebeard Pirates Eradicated, Blackbeard Elevated To Yonko’.

“I take it they aren't as eradicated as this makes it seem?” Dragon asks.

I nod. “That is correct, Sir. I was able to recover all fourteen of their commanders, thanks to Kuzan's efforts. They have gone into hiding for the time being.”

“Understood.” He shuffles a few papers around. “I have another mission for you, Raevyn. One I feel is tailored to your skills.” He passes me a manila envelope. “All of the details are inside. You leave this evening. And, this is top secret, by the way. Don't tell anyone, not even Sabo.”

He has his deadly serious face on, so I simply nod and leave, slipping the envelope into my bag. I grab a bite to eat from the mess hall before retreating to my nest-cave. There, under the light of a small lamp, I open the envelope and begin to read.

I immediately frown. How on Nika's green Vearth is this tailored to my skills?! Dragon wants me to go undercover as a sea train attendant on the newly built Puffing Ice. For two whole months! 

It's suspected that weapons might start being smuggled between islands, disguised as various innocuous goods. I'm supposed to track and record every shipment that passes through the train, while also doing customer service, I might add. Did he hand me the wrong envelope?

I keep reading. There's a list of interview questions: Do you get motion sick easily?, Are you capable of working both alone and with a team?, Do you have previous experience with crowd control?. Those sorts of things. I mean, technically, I do meet the job requirements, but come on! 

I'm also meant to wear a disguise. Wig, makeup, you know, the works. I suppose my theatre experience will come in handy.

8pm at the dock. Tell no one. And scrawled at the bottom, in Dragon’s handwriting, Don't die, Raevyn. Well, that's definitely not ominous at all.

I feel totally unprepared as I stand on the dock. It's 7:58. What if I fail? Dragon seemed confident that I could do this. I'd hate to disappoint him. At exactly 8pm, a figure emerges from the main cabin of one of the smaller boats and waves me on. I guess this is it. I climb aboard, and we set off quickly. I eye my silent escort. I don't know why, it looks nothing like him, but my gut tells me it's Bunny Joe in a disguise.

He leads me to a small cabin filled with accessories. “You have sixteen hours. Find something that suits you,” he instructs. “If you need assistance to apply something, it won't work.” I nod, and he leaves me to it.

I glance around the room. It'll be easier to use an established character, rather than fully making something up. I grab a red-orange wig, a purple dress, and matching low pumps. A purple headband, and a green scarf pull it all together, and I finish with some light makeup and nail polish. The entire disguise takes less than two hours to don.

l stand in front of the mirror, and give my best customer service smile. “Good morning! Would you like me to take your bag for you?” I say brightly. I pretend to pick something up. “Oh! I'm terribly sorry, ma'am! I apologize for the inconvenience, Sir!” I roll my eyes and make a face at myself. This is gonna suck. I hate it already.

Notes:

Can you guess what character she became?

Chapter 40: Where Are You?

Raevyn POV

‘I miss him.’

I raise a mental eyebrow. ‘We literally saw him less than a week ago.’

‘...’

‘I miss him too,’ I admit.

I had told Marco that I would have to go low contact for the next two months. He was understandably sad about it, but he complied. It's hard. I know I need to concentrate on my mission, but just the idea of not hearing his voice pains me. Honestly, though, it's not just his voice I miss. My arm feels wrong without the metal band around it. I feel incomplete.

Closing my eyes, I force myself to take a deep breath. I mentally review my character. My name is Blake Daphne. I'm a charismatic young woman with a perky outlook on life. I'm a bit of a klutz, and occasionally ditsy, but that's all part of my charm. I carry myself with confidence, and I love animals. I open my eyes and smile. I have to look friendly and approachable, even if it hurts my soul.

‘Two months is too long,’ Hō-ō complains.

‘You're not helping,’ I sigh. ‘If you don't have any constructive comments, please keep them to yourself.’

She’s silent for a minute before she says, ‘...Some of your real hair is showing on the left side.’

I tuck the strand of black inside the wig. ‘Thank you.’ I can't believe I missed that. I need to be more vigilant. One slip-up could cost me the entire mission. I look at my satchel and frown. It doesn't really match the aesthetic of my character, but I need the items contained within. Maybe there's a bag in one of the chests that I can use for my most important things. 

Rummaging through the wardrobes and chests, I come up empty-handed. Oh, well. I'll try to find something in Water 7. Speaking of Water 7, I should be arriving soon. I take one last look over my outfit and step out onto the deck. Bunny Joe gives me a once-over and nods in approval, which boosts my confidence quite a bit.

Neither of us speaks as the island comes into view. So much of my life has changed since the last time I was here. My eyes mist slightly as I think about Koby and Po. I miss them. I hope they're doing alright. I also hope they didn't take my desertion too hard. Were they angry that I left? Did they recognize my bounty poster? 

Stop it. I need to focus! I lightly shake my head. This is my first time seeing the island as Daphne. I widen my eyes. “Wow,” I breathe. I know, I'm a great actress. 

‘You're really selling it,” Hō-ō adds dryly.

‘Oh, shut up,’ I mutter, and Hō-ō titters.

Koby POV

“This place has changed quite a bit in the past year,” Helmeppo comments as we look around at Water 7. 

“So have we,” I reply quietly, and Helmeppo’s face drops. I know where his thoughts are, because mine are in the same place. The last time we were here, we were with Raevyn. I bite my bottom lip. I miss her. We try our best not to bring her up in conversation, but every once in a while, something happens that reminds us of her.

“What do you think she's doing right now?” Helmeppo asks sadly.

“Who knows. Most of the Revolutionaries work in the shadows. We m-may never hear of her again.” Despite my efforts, my voice betrays me. I clear my throat and stand a little straighter. “We shouldn't be talking about her right now. We're on duty.”

Sir Qwerty, a lesser noble from the Typosh Kingdom, has decided to tour all of the connected islands, and we've been assigned as his guards, for as long as he requires. Right now, we're standing outside a restroom, waiting for Sir Qwerty to reemerge. He takes frequent bathroom breaks.

“We only got assigned this because you made such a big name for yourself during the Rocky Port incident,” Helmeppo complains. 

I don't have much room to argue. We both know that Sir Qwerty requested me by name. He claimed that he needed the protection of a brave hero. I'm sure he lined some pockets, too.

Over the past year, I've been paying more attention to the sometimes blatant corruption within the marines. Raevyn's parting letter struck a chord with me, and while I wasn't brave enough to follow her lead, I enlisted in SWORD instead. To the outside world, I remain a normal marine, but it allows me the freedom to act as I see fit. Helmeppo joined too. After Raevyn left, we both decided we would stick together, no matter what. So that's what we're doing.

Daphne(Raevyn) POV

I stumble a bit as I disembark from the ship. I manage to catch myself before I faceplant into the ground, and I release a small sigh of relief. I gaze at the city around me, a look of awe upon my face. This place is truly beautiful. After a few moments, I make my way toward a store labeled, ‘Bulls’. An older man is standing just inside.

“Um, excuse me, Sir, could you tell me where I can find, uh…” I glance at a note I wrote earlier. “...Iceberg? I heard there was a job opening.”

The man smiles kindly. “Of course. You're the fourth applicant I've seen this week. You’ll be able to find Iceberg-san at the Galley-La Company Headquarters, which is up there.” He points toward the top tier of the city.

My mouth drops open slightly. “Wow! That's so far away!”

He chuckles. “That's why I rent out yagara bulls. They're the best mode of transportation within the city, and they'll get you up there in a jiffy.” He walks further into the building, and I follow. There's a small water pen with various yagara bulls within. A blue one with yellow spots zooms toward me, and I lose my footing as I stumble backwards, landing on my butt.

The man offers me a hand up. “I'm sorry. Ashton isn't normally so eager to greet people. He seems to have taken a liking to you, though. It costs 500 beris to rent him.”

I brush off my backside, and rummage through my bag, withdrawing a few rumpled bills. “Thank you. Here.” 

He accepts the money and helps me board the yagara bull. “Good luck with your interview, Miss!” he calls as Ashton takes off toward the Galley-La Company.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Hō-ō is adopting some of Raevyn's mannerisms. Hinotori did the same with Marco, but since Marco ate his fruit at a younger age, Hinotori retained that childishness.

Also, it'll take about two months for Sir Qwerty to finish his tour.

Also also, the Yagara Bull owner guy totally gave Daphne a discount.

Chapter 41: Interview With A Shipwright

Daphne(Raevyn) POV

I thank Ashton as I step off onto the sidewalk outside The Galley-La Company. Smoothing out my dress, I take a deep breath and walk toward Dock 1. Here goes nothing! I look up at the large door that marks the entrance. Am I supposed to knock, or-

A dark-haired man wearing sunglasses leans over the fence. A spike of his hair is extended skyward. “Do you need something, ma'am?” he asks.

“I'm looking to apply for the position of sea train attendant,” I explain. “That sea bull guy told me I could find Iceberg here.”

He smiles. “Well, you're in the right place. I'll let you in.” He disappears from view, and a moment later, the doors open just wide enough for me to comfortably enter. He meets me on the other side, pushing the door closed with one hand. “My name's Lulu. I'm one of the foremans of Dock 1,” he says.

I dip into a small curtsy. “It's a pleasure to meet you, Lulu. My name's Daphne,” I reply.

Lulu leads me to a large building that looks newly constructed. “You'll need to speak to Alice, Iceberg-san's secretary. I wish you luck. We've had over fifteen appliants so far, and all of them were turned away.”

Well that certainly inspires confidence. Not. “Thank you, Lulu. I'll cross my fingers!” I lift both of my hands with crossed fingers and add, “I really need this job!” Then, I enter the building. There's a desk just inside where a black-haired young girl is seated. “Excuse me, are you Alice?” I inquire. “My name's Daphne. I'm here to apply-”

The girl sighed and muttered, “Another one.” She raised her voice slightly. “Take a seat. Iceberg-san will be with you in a moment.”

I nod, sitting on a nearby bench. The ceiling is quite tall in here, and there are several windows which provide ample natural light. At the back of the lobby, a long, split staircase leads to a second floor. Based on the size of the exterior, I assume there are at least three floors.

A blond man with a cigar in his mouth walks out from a side room. His gaze falls on me, and his cheeks redden. “Shameful woman! That dress is far too short! Go and change!” he scolds.

I look down at my dress with a frown. “But, this is the only dress I own,” I say quietly.

Alice abruptly stands up. “Go bother someone else, Paulie-san.” She shoos him out of the building then turns to me with a smile. “Don't mind him. He's a prude. You look lovely.”

I duck my head bashfully. “Thank you.”

As Alice reclaims her seat, a young woman and a purple-haired man descend the staircase. “It was lovely meeting with you, Sarah. You'll hear from us within the week,” he says, seeing her to the door. As soon as the door closes, however, he turns to Alice and shakes his head with a grimace. “Why do I have to keep interviewing people, Alice? It's so boring!” he complains.

“It was your idea in the first place, Iceberg-san,” Alice replies calmly. “And you have another applicant right over there.” She points at me. “Her name's Daphne.”

Iceberg straightens up slightly. “I'm sorry. I didn't see you there, Daphne. If you'll follow me, I'll conduct your interview in my office.” 

He starts toward the staircase, and I hastily stand up, tripping over my own feet in the process. My face makes a thwack sound as it connects with the wooden floor. “Oww,” I groan, picking myself back up. 

Iceberg hurries over to me. “Are you alright?”

I flap my hand dismissively and smile at him. “I'm okay. It's not the first time that's happened.” Keeping my eyes on my feet, I slowly follow him up the stairs. I manage to reach the top without further incident. 

“Just in here,” Iceberg says, gesturing to an open doorway. I walk in, and we both take our respective seats on either side of a grand desk. “Alright. I'm going to ask you a series of questions, and I'd like you to answer them to the best of your ability.” I nod, and he begins. “What is your full name?”

“Blake Daphne,” I reply promptly.

“Do you have any previous experience with serving customers?”

I nod again. “I worked in retail for a few years.”

“Do you get seasick easily?”

I shake my head. “I've never been seasick.”

He scribbles a few notes on a sheet of paper. Then, he leans back and steeples his fingers, making direct eye contact with me. “Last question: What are your views on the World Government?”

I blink. That wasn't on the list of questions! “Uh, do you want the politically correct answer, or my honest opinion?” I ask hesitantly.

The corner of his mouth twitches upward slightly. “Your honest opinion, please,” he clarifies. “Don't worry. You won't get in trouble.”

“In that case, I truthfully hate the World Government. I think it's a corrupt system, and I don't trust them,” I state bluntly.

Iceberg let out a small sigh of relief. “Oh, thank goodness.” Picking up the receiver on his Den Den Mushi, he happily declares, “Alice, cancel all of the other interviews! We're hiring Daphne!”

“That's wonderful news, Iceberg-san!” Alice replies.

My mouth falls open in shock. “Really? Just like that?”

Iceberg smiles. “Just like that. Welcome to Galley-La, Daphne.” He stands and extends a hand toward me, and I reciprocate. 

I can't believe it. I did it! I got the job! “So, what do I do now?” I ask.

“Well, the debut for The Puffing Ice is next week, so that's when you'll start,” Iceberg says, walking me to the top of the stairs. “Alice will finish up your paperwork.”

I descend the stairs cautiously, gripping the banister tightly. I don't want to injure myself before I even have the chance to start my new job.

At the bottom, Alice smiles and hands me a contract to sign. “Your training begins at 8am tomorrow with Kokoro-san. She will explain your duties, and give you a full tour of the train. Your pay will be 5,000 beri per week, plus tips. A uniform will be provided for you, and you will also be given a small apartment within the city. Zambai will be by shortly to show you to your accommodations.”

I read through the contract carefully before signing on the line, Blake Daphne. It feels so wrong, but this is my assignment. I won't let Dragon down.

Chapter 42: Close Encounters

Raevyn POV

As Zambai leads me through the city, I can't help but gawk at the architecture around us. Water 7 is truly a beautiful place. My gaze catches a flash of pink and blond hair ahead of me, and my heart thumps nervously. What are they doing here?! I try to avoid eye contact with my former colleagues, but my feet stumble as I pass them.

A pair of hands quickly catch me, and I blink as Koby helps me right myself. “Are you alright, ma’am?” he asks politely. Then, his brow furrows in confusion. “Do I know you?”

I feel close to hyperventilating. “No. I'm okay. Thank you,” I mumble stiltedly. I really shouldn't speak too much in front of them. Don't blow your cover. Don't blow your cover. “You can let go of me now,” I add.

Koby quickly removes his hand from my back with a fierce blush. “Sorry.” As I turn to continue walking, he asks, “What's your name?”

“Daphne,” I reply, without turning back. Then, I hurry after Zambai.

Koby POV

I release a small sigh as the red-headed young woman rushes away, and Helmeppo elbows me in the ribs. “Now who's the one acting unprofessional on the job?” he asks with a smirk.

My cheeks heat further. “Shut up,” I mumble. Frowning slightly, I watch Daphne's red hair disappear around a corner. “She feels familiar, but maybe I'm imagining things.”

Helmeppo glances in the direction she left. “Familiar? How so?”

I shake my head. “Nevermind.” I don't want to get our hopes up.

Raevyn POV

That was far too close for comfort. I sit in my modestly furnished apartment and stare at my trembling hands. I didn't realize how much I missed them until they were right there. I take a deep shuddering breath and try to center myself as much as possible. I can't break down. For the sake of my mission, I hope I don't run into them again. I'm worried I might not be able to keep myself from slipping up around them. Even more worrying, is the fact that Koby thought he knew me. As I recall, he has really good observation haki, so maybe he recognized my haki signature.

If I'm able to restore and grant haki, I wonder if I can disguise it as well. I direct the question inward, but I just receive a mental shrug from Hō-ō. Gee, that's helpful. I don't really have a way to test it, either.

My thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door. I quickly check myself in a hand mirror before I answer. Swinging the door open, I see a tall, thin woman with silver hair. “Hello. Can I help you?” I ask hesitantly.

“My name is Taylor. I'm here to measure you for your uniform,” she replies in a clipped, but not unkind, tone.

I smile slightly. “So you're a tailor named Taylor?”

She flashes a grin. “Precisely. May I?”

I step aside. “Of course.”

It takes an hour or so for Taylor to finish measuring. She takes several measurements that seem totally unnecessary, like the length of each of my knuckles. She even checks the length of my hair. After she leaves, I return to the small couch. I think she measured literally everything on my entire body, but at least she wasn't creepy about it.

I quietly contemplate the crazy day I had, until my stomach growls. I pull a couple sticks of jerky and a bag of trail mix from my satchel. I have a feeling it's going to be a long two months.

<><><><><>

The next morning, I make my way to the train station to meet Kokoro. I use the map of the city Zambai gave me yesterday to navigate the streets. I see pink hair, so I take an alternate route to avoid the boys, who are standing guard over some pompous-looking noble. I guess that's why they're here. What a pain. I feel bad for them.

I reach the train station at precisely 8am, and Kokoro is nowhere in sight. Somehow, this doesn't surprise me. Ten minutes later, the green-haired old lady staggers into the station with a bottle in her hand, and I sigh. I don't expect to gain much from this ‘training’.

“Who're you?” Kokoro demands.

“My name's Daphne. I'm the new sea train attendant,” I reply. “Are you Kokoro-san?”

Kokoro grins. “San's for important people! Call me Granny!” She scrutinizes me carefully. “So, Iceberg finally found someone he trusts.” She nods once. “Yep. You'll do. Follow me!” Walking over to a door, she opens it, and I hurry after her.

There's a dock for the sea train attached to the station, and my jaw drops when I lay eyes on the Puffing Ice. It is pristine and shiny and beautiful! A real work of art. This vessel is truly a testament to the out-of-this-world craftsmanship of the Galley-La shipwrights. And I get to ride on it. Sweet!

Oh. Oops. Kokoro's talking, and I didn't hear what she said. “I'm sorry. Could you repeat that? I zoned out while admiring the sea train,” I say.

Kokoro cackles. “Fair enough! I don't remember what I said, though! It probably wasn't too important!”

I hold back another sigh. As I follow Kokoro through the train cars, she explains my basic duties, and only half of what she says makes sense to me. Here's hoping there isn't a quiz.

“The main thing is just to keep the passengers calm and happy,” Kokoro says at the end.

I nod. That's par for the course. I suppose it could be worse. At least I don't have to deal with Black Friday shoppers. “Granny Kokoro, what sort of schedule should I expect?”

“The sea train will run a circuit of the connected islands every day, docking here each night,” she explains. “You'll be on the train from the time it departs in the morning to the time it returns in the evening.”

So, I'll be practically living on the train and just using the apartment to sleep. Got it. Piece of cake.

“Alright. That's all for today. Tomorrow, I'll teach you about all of the connected islands along the route. Our passengers tend to ask a lot of questions,” Kokoro says, dismissing me.

I bow respectfully and leave the station. I'm looking forward to tomorrow. I'm actually interested to learn about the other islands. The anime didn't really mention too much about them, and I'm a curious person by nature.

My stomach reminds me that it's almost dinner time, so I keep my eye out for a restaurant as I walk through the streets. I know I could use a yagara bull, but I prefer walking. And it saves money.

I find a nice-looking rooftop restaurant called The Pike that doesn't look too expensive, and I take a seat at an empty table, placing an order for fish and rice with a salad. It seems I got in just before the dinner crowd. As I'm waiting for my food, the tables around me fill up quickly, and soon the only empty seats in the restaurant are at my table.

The server brings me my food, and I let my gaze wander around the place. My eyes land on a mop of pink hair that just entered the restaurant, and I freeze, my fork suspended halfway between my plate and my mouth. Koby, Helmeppo, and that noble are here! I can hear the rich guy's snobby voice from across the rooftop. “Find me a table, you two. I need a moment.” He makes his way toward the restrooms, and I can practically hear both boys roll their eyes behind his back. It takes all of my willpower not to chuckle. 

Then, Koby looks in my direction, and I hastily refocus on my meal. Crap, crap, crap! What do I do? What do I-

“Excuse me, are these seats taken?” Koby's voice comes from beside me, and I swear my heart is beating loud enough for everyone in the restaurant to hear.

I swallow a bite of fish and glance up, not quite meeting his gaze. “Be my guest,” I mumble, gesturing to the remaining chairs at my table.

“You said your name was Daphne, right?” Koby asks, perching on the corner of one of the seats. Helmeppo's eyes dart toward the bathroom door before he sits as well. I get the feeling they aren't supposed to sit while they're ‘on the job’.

I nod, quickly shoving more food into my mouth. Hopefully that will dissuade them from talking to me. 

It doesn't. “Where are you from, Daphne?” Helmeppo asks me.

One of my eyebrows raises. “I don't believe you’ve even introduced yourselves,” I accuse. I know this is a bad idea, but I can't help myself. They're my boys.

They at least have the decency to look sheepish. “Sorry. I'm Helmeppo and that’s Koby. We're marines. I mean, that part's obvious, I guess, ‘cuz of our uniforms. Umm…” He looks to Koby for assistance.

Luckily, his introduction gives me a moment to collect myself. I giggle slightly. “It's okay. I don't need your life's story. I'm from Coolsville. It's a very small city located in the West.”

“What brings you to the Grand Line?” Koby inquires. He still seems far too curious about me.

“My dad lost his high-ranking job,” I tell him sadly. “I heard about the amazing Sea Train here, though, so I decided to become a sea train attendant.”

“I'm sorry to hear about your dad,” Koby says politely.

I wave him off. “It's alright. I heard through a friend that he got a new job.” I shrug. “But, I'm already here, and the Sea Train seems fun enough. What business do two young marines have here?”

Helmeppo sighs. “My pal Koby here made a name for himself, so we got assigned to babysitter duty for this random noble.”

Koby elbows him hard. “Shhhh!”

I feel their charge getting close to the bathroom door, so I mutter, “You guys should probably stand up. He's coming back.”

They both stand abruptly, and, a second later, the pudgy noble exits the bathrooms and beelines for our table. I finish my food, and move to leave, but a hand catches my wrist. “Stay. I only just got here. Surely you wouldn't disappoint a noble.”

It takes every ounce of self control I have in my being not to attack this guy right here and now. “I'm sorry. I really must go, Sir,” I apologize quickly.

His mouth ticks downward, and his grip tightens. “I said stay,” he warns.

I can't cause a scene. I can't risk blowing my cover. I smile placidly. “Of course, Sir,” I force out. Oh, I hate nobles so freaking much! 

I see Koby's face darken for a moment. Then, he relaxes. “Sir Qwerty, I believe you left one of your rings in the restroom,” he informs the nobleman.

Sir Qwerty stares down at his hand. “So I did.” A relieved look crosses Koby's face. “Go fetch it for me,” the noble orders, and his relief is replaced with panic. He shoots a worried glance at me as he hurriedly steps toward the bathroom.

I reluctantly let Sir Qwerty pull me onto his lap, and he places a hand on my thigh. My eye twitches. I am seriously this close to saying ‘screw the mission’ and just beating this guy up.

I feel a smoldering anger within my chest. ‘He is not our mate! Make him let go!’ Hō-ō screeches.

There is one thing I haven't tried yet with my powers. I suppose he'd make a good test subject. Hidden beneath the table, I touch my hand to Sir Qwerty's knee. Rather than bestowing haki, however, I siphon it off. I stop once his head drops onto my shoulder.

I pretend to act shocked. “Is he okay? What happened?”

Koby, returning to the table, gently pulls me from the noble's lap. “It appears Sir Qwerty passed out, Helmeppo.” he announces. “We should probably get him back to his room.” Lowering his voice, he murmurs, “Go ahead and leave. We'll cover for you.”

“But my bill-”

“We'll cover it,” Koby reinforces quietly.

I desperately want to tell him who I am, but… “Thank you,” I whisper, and I hurry away.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Koby is strongly suspicious of Daphne, and their second interaction has only strengthened that suspicion.

Also, Helmeppo is oblivious to the connection.

Also also, Raevyn has a nice jeweled ring resting in her satchel now.

Chapter 43: Tap, Tap, Tapping At My Window

Summary:

Fun Fact: Chimney and Gonbe tagged along for the majority of Daphne's lessons.

Also, the rails have been expanded to include three new islands.

Also also, Koby hates keeping such a secret from Helmeppo, but he'll keep his word.

Raevyn POV

The Grand Opening for the Puffing Ice is tomorrow. I have had everything from the parts of the train to the weather on each island drilled into my head by Granny Kokoro over the past week. It honestly feels like overkill, but I learned it. In other news, my uniform should be delivered today, so that's exciting. 

I pack a small purse to bring with me on the train. It has all of my essentials: jerky, dried fruit, napkins, lip balm, a notebook, a pen, twenty-two caltrops in a pouch, a compact mirror, a lighter, my transponder snails, and a pistol. You know, an ordinary purse.

A knock on the door sounds, and I practically leap from the couch to answer it. As expected, it's Taylor with a handful of boxes in her arms. She strides into my apartment and sets her load down on the table. “Alright. These should fit you perfectly. Iceberg-san gave me full creative liberty, so I made something completely custom and unique to you. You have thirty minutes to change, and then I'll give everything a once over.” She sweeps out of the room again, and I quickly open the boxes.

A short-sleeved, white dress shirt and a dark purple fitted vest with my name and a silhouette of the Puffing Ice embroidered in gold over the right breast. A matching dark purple pencil skirt, white tights, and black mary janes. A lavender scarf, white gloves, and a visored, dark purple cap that reads, ‘Attendant’, also in gold embroidery. 

Everything fits impeccably, and as I smooth the skirt, Taylor knocks lightly on my door and re-enters the room. Taking one glance at me, she claps her hands together and states, “Stupendous! I'll have the other six delivered later today.” One for each day of the week, I guess.

I bow my head slightly. “Thank you very much, Taylor-san.”

Taylor flaps a hand at me. “No need for all that. I'm just doing my job. Save it for the train.”

I straighten up in surprise. “O-okay.”

With a final, curt nod, Taylor vacates my apartment, and I change back into my dress after she leaves. I think I'm ready for tomorrow. I have my purse. I have my uniform. Is there anything else I need?

Tap!

That's odd. That just came from my windo-

Tap! Tap!

I cautiously move toward the closed pane of glass. As soon as I catch sight of pink hair, though, I duck down. What the hell?! Koby?! He figured out where I live! That's not good at all!

Tap!

Why is he stalking me?! I crawl over to the window and slowly peek my head up over the sill. Yeah, that's Koby all right. His eyes light up when he sees me and he waves excitedly. With a heavy sigh, I reluctantly undo the latch and swing the window open. “Uh, can I help you?” I call down to him.

He moves his hands in front of him, and I recognize the hand signs we made up to use around Garp. ‘Can I come in?’

I nod and his grin widens. Crap! I responded without thinking! There's no way a random girl from the West Blue should know those signs. I practically just admitted who I am to him! Koby circles around the building to knock on my door, and I open it resignedly. I can't get out of this now.

As soon as the door closes, Koby launches himself at me, wrapping his arms around me in a tight hug. “I knew it was you, Rae!” After a moment, he pulls away, ineffectively wiping the tears from his eyes. “I missed you,” he says quietly.

My eyes begin to mist. “Stop crying, you idiot,” I mutter, without any real heat. “What the hell are you doing here, anyway? I thought you and Po were babysitting that manchild.”

“Sir Qwerty gave us the day off, since we're leaving tomorrow,” Koby explains. “Helmeppo decided to go shopping.”

I move over to the couch and plop down with a sigh. “I'm supposed to be undercover,” I groan to the ceiling.

“I'm sorry, Rae,” Koby says apologetically. “I just needed to know. You disappeared so suddenly after the Summit War. If there was even the slightest chance of seeing you again, I had to take it.”

“I understand, Koby. I really do. I almost broke character when I saw you two in the market the other day.” I fix him with a stern look. “Listen, Koby, this is a really important mission for me. You can't tell anybody who I am. Not even Po.”

Koby nods. “I know. And, I know I can't ask you what your mission is, but are you at least happy now?”

I smile. “I am. I take it you've joined SWORD already?”

Koby nearly falls backwards in surprise. “You know about SWORD?”

I know a lot of things. “I do. It's a respectable decision, Koby. I'm proud of you,” I tell him sincerely.

He flushes with embarrassment and rubs the back of his neck. “Aw, shucks, Rae. Why do you have to go and say something like that? You're the real brave one, leaving the way you did.”

My smile drops. That wasn't bravery. That was desperate cowardice. “It was good to see you, Koby,” I say quietly. “But I really need to get ready for tomorrow, and I can't have any more distractions.”

One of his hands settles on my shoulder. “I understand. But, I'm giving you the number for my personal transponder snail.” He hands me a slip of paper. “If you need help, give me a call. Helmeppo and I are prepared to drop everything at a moment's notice, especially for a friend in need.”

A lump forms in my throat, and all I can do is nod in response. We're still friends. Opening the door, he turns toward me, raising his voice slightly. “I'm glad I was able to return the scarf you dropped, Daphne.”

I see what he's doing. “Yes. Thank you very much, Koby-san,” I say politely. He walks away, and I close my door. Then, I sink down against it, letting my tears fall to the ground. This is hard.

Chapter 44: First Shift

Raevyn POV

The morning comes too quickly. I examine myself in the mirror, my hands trembling as I blouse my lavender scarf a bit more. Despite my meticulous planning, I don't feel the slightest bit ready to start my job today. I force myself to take a deep breath. This is bigger than myself. I'm just playing a role. I'm not Raevyn right now. I'm Daphne, the train attendant. Straightening my hat, I hang my purse on my arm and head out the door.

The city is still waking up as I navigate the streets and canals of Water 7, weaving my way toward the Train Station. As I near the station, however, the streets grow more and more crowded. I suppose it makes sense that everyone wants to see the new sea train, but I have a hard time getting through the sea of people. “Excuse me,” I say, trying to squeeze between two women, but they make no attempt to move.

I step back with a sigh. At this rate, I'll never get to the station on time. My gaze travels to the rooftops. I could climb up there… I shake my head. No. That would be far too conspicuous. Not to mention I'm wearing a skirt. I need to find another way through. And fast. Maybe I should try being more assertive. 

Feeling extremely self-conscious, I raise my voice, hoping it will carry over the crowd. “Please let me through!” I cry. “The train can't leave without the attendant!”

Everyone turns to look at me, and I fight the urge to shrink back from their stares. Slowly, a path opens up before me, and I hurry forward, trying not to make direct eye contact with anyone. I can't believe that worked! I guess the uniform probably helped my case, but still, it all feels surreal.

I stumble into the station, cheeks slightly flushed from exertion, and I pause to catch my breath. Hopefully, it won't be like this everyday.

“Ah, Daphne, right on time,” Iceberg comments, and I straighten up to meet his gaze.

“Good morning, Iceberg-san,” I reply. “There seems to be a lot of interest in the Puffing Ice,” I add, glancing back at the swarm that filled in behind me.

He smiles. “Indeed. We still have twenty minutes before the official boarding, so make sure you have everything in order.”

“Yes, Sir.” I bow slightly before making my way to the door in the station wall that leads to the Puffing Ice.

Kokoro gives me a hearty wave as I enter. She's already at the front of the train, getting prepared for the sea train's inaugural journey. And by ‘getting prepared’, I mean she already has two empty bottles by her feet and another five beside her. Good thing the train's on tracks. I stow my purse in a locker housed within the first car, taking a moment to recheck my hair and make-up. Then, I snap on a small belt of snails, which are connected to buttons in each car. This way I'm alerted when someone needs assistance.

I think I'm as ready as I can be. Kokoro told me that Kiev, a former member of the Franky Family, will be loading our passengers’ luggage, so I just need to greet everyone with a smile and assist them as needed. I sigh internally. Easier said than done.

Don't snap at people. Don't roll your eyes. No sarcastic remarks. you've got this. You can do this. Just be happy and nice. How hard can it be?

The shrill scream of the train whistle pulls me from my thoughts, and I quickly grab onto a handrail as the train starts to move. That’ll take some getting used to. I almost stumble as the train comes to a standstill once more. That'll also take some getting used to.

I straighten up as the doors to the first car open. This will be the wealthier individuals, with private booths. They get to board first because they're so much better than everyone else. Oops, sorry, that's right, no sarcasm. I plaster a smile onto my face. There are five passengers in Car #1, and unfortunately, I recognize three of them. 

Sir Poops-a-lot and the poor schmucks who got saddled with him. It doesn't seem like Sir What's-his-name recognizes me as the woman from the restaurant, though, so that's good. I show him to his compartment, where Koby and Helmeppo aren't allowed to sit, and I casually mention that there's a bench near the back of the car for bodyguards and the like. 

I can tell that Koby and Helmeppo are trying to remain professional, but the relief is evident in their bearing. Small things. 

The other rich person, an elderly woman wearing far too many pearls, has a single guard with her, but she insists he remain by her side. I just smile and leave her be. I don't really care. It's not my job to question things like that. 

The rest of the cars fill in after that, and I make the long trek down the length of the train, making sure everyone is comfortable and settled in. I'm about a third of the way back to the front when the Car 1 snail says, “Ding,” in the driest tone ever. If I wasn't in character, I would've chuckled.

Hastening back to Car #1, I discover that Sir Qwerty, surprise, surprise, needs to use the restroom. I kindly show him to the lavatory, but as I turn to go, he snatches my wrist with surprising agility and strength.

“No need to rush off, sweetie,” he growls, yanking me backwards into his chest. “How about we pick up where we left off? Hmm?”

My mouth dries out. Crap! He remembers me! I tug at my arm, testing his grip, but it's like a vice. What do I do? What do I do?! If I summon my flames in this well-lit bathroom, it'll be too noticeable, and I can't have an altercation with a noble on my first day of w-

I stiffen as his other hand gropes my chest. Oh, hell no! Screw the consequences! I throw my head backwards into his nose, and he releases my chest to clutch his face. I immediately try to twist away, but he still has an abnormally tight grip on my right wrist. It's actually starting to hurt. “L-let me go,” I stammer, internally wincing at the waver in my voice.

He slowly lowers the hand from his face, revealing a smile, along with his whole, unbroken nose. “You'll be fun to play with,” he comments, his smile widening. Then, he abruptly drops my wrist. “Until next time, my dear.”

My fingers scramble for the doorknob behind me, and I back out of the bathroom, afraid to take my eyes off the noble, who watches my retreat with amusement.

‘I really don't like that guy,’ Hō-ō remarks as the door closes. 

‘Yeah. Me neither.’ I tug my right glove up higher to hide the bruise that’s already starting to form around my wrist. I now know that Sir Qwerty can use armament haki. That's not a reassuring development. 

Notes:

Fun Fact: Sir Qwerty's frequent trips to the bathroom aren't for using the bathroom.

Also, Raevyn used armament haki on her wrist, but his was stronger.

Also also, Raevyn really wishes Marco were with her.

Chapter 45: I Hate This

Notes:

*Trigger warning*

Minor sexual assault near the end of the chapter. Not full-on r@pe, but could still be triggering for some people.

Raevyn POV

If I could go back in time, I wouldn't have gone to that rooftop restaurant. I don't like having Sir Qwerty's attention on me. Thankfully, he doesn't bother me again after the bathroom incident, but it keeps me on edge for the rest of the trip.

Soon enough, we pull into Spring Station on St. Poplar, and I let out a relieved sigh as Sir Qwerty disembarks with Koby and Helmeppo in tow. Just before he leaves the station, however, the stocky noble glances back at me with a smirk, and a chill runs down my spine. That man legitimately scares me. 

I don't have time to sit around in thought, however. The next round of passengers are boarding, and I need to do my job. I make it a point to check on Kiev between every island as an excuse to take note of any shipments on board. Thus far, nothing looks suspicious, but I'm determined to complete my mission to my fullest capability.

The remainder of the day passes by in a blur, and before I know it, we're pulling back into Blue Station. I welcome everyone to Water 7 as they disembark. Then, I run a thorough sweep of the compartments to check for forgotten or misplaced items. I find a baby's pacifier, a handful of used tissues, a pink scarf, and a cheap bracelet with a broken clasp. I toss the tissues in the trash, and place the scarf and pacifier in a lost and found box. I slip the bracelet into my purse. 

Kokoro bids me good night, and I stagger back to my apartment. My feet are killing me, I'm hungry, I'm exhausted, and my right wrist throbs painfully. I just want to collapse on my bed and sleep for a week, but I know I can't do that. I enter my apartment, locking the door behind me. Then, I make sure all of the windows are locked and the curtains are fully drawn before I get ready for my shower. I'm not taking any chances.

I grimace as I peel off my gloves. My right wrist is swollen with an ugly purple bruise where Sir Qwerty grabbed it. I don't think it's a coincidence that he chose an area covered by my uniform. Should I say something to Kokoro? I don't think it will change anything even if I do. Or I could lose my job, which would jeopardize my mission. No, I'll just stay quiet about it. He won't be on the train every day after all. I think I can handle a few interactions with him.

After my shower, I pack a small bag with ice from the freezer and wrap my wrist. Then, I flop onto my mattress, falling asleep before my head even hits the pillow.

Buzzz. Buzzz. Buzzz.

I pat the small snail on my bedside table to turn off the alarm and sit up with a groan. I did not get nearly enough sleep, but such is life. I unwrap the bag of now-water from my wrist. It's still got a decent bruise, but the swelling has gone down. Better than nothing, I suppose. I get dressed in a clean uniform and apply my wig and makeup, triple-checking everything before slipping on my gloves, grabbing my purse, and heading out the door.

I'm sure the streets won't be nearly as crowded as yesterday morning, but I'm leaving a little earlier, just in case. Better to be too early than too late. I arrive at the station without issue, and prepare for the day. 

Today goes much smoother than yesterday, mostly because I don't have to look over my shoulder for a creepy noble. I help an old woman down the steps on Pucci. At one point, a small child gets separated from his mother, so I lead him back to Car #2 where I remember him boarding with her. Sure enough, she's frantically searching for him and is overjoyed that I found him. I'm still exhausted by the end of the day, but I feel better about it.

After a week, I've got the hang of it, and I no longer have to grab a rail when the train starts and stops. It feels like a huge accomplishment. You know, it's strange, but I'm actually enjoying this job. I get to see so many different people and cultures, without really having to go anywhere. It's amazing. 

My heart is in a different sea, though, and it constantly feels like a part of me is missing. As soon as I finish this mission, I'm flying to Sphinx. I don't care if Dragon says no. I need Marco so badly it's almost painful.

Speaking of my mission, I haven't noticed any suspicious shipments, but I still keep track of every single thing that passes through. I'd rather be thorough in my investigation.

Another week passes without incident. I should've known it wouldn't last. I glance out the window as we approach Spring Station, but I freeze when I see a familiar mop of pink hair in the waiting crowd. Oh, no. I subconsciously grip my right wrist. As the train slows to a stop, I force myself to breathe. The next island isn't too far away. Maybe he'll leave me alone this time. Ha. Ha. Yeah, right.

I plaster a smile onto my face and politely welcome Sir Qwerty onto the train, showing him to his private compartment. As he passes me, his hand bumps into mine and I instinctively flinch. I hear him chuckle, and my stomach drops. I'm pretty sure that was fully intentional on his part. I hate him.

Once again, Koby and Helmeppo sit on the bench at the back of the car. I approach them quietly after the compartment doors close. “Would either of you like any water?” I offer softly.

Koby smiles. “We're okay, but thank you,” he replies. 

Helmeppo nods in agreement, his cheeks flushing slightly. “Yeah, we're fine.”

Ding. It's the snail for Car 1. I sigh, and Koby gives me a commiserating grimace. “I know he's a bit much, but he's harmless,” he says quietly. Oh, Koby, if you only knew the half of it.

Taking a deep breath, I return to Sir Qwerty's compartment and knock lightly on the door. “Can I help you?”

The door opens to reveal the large man, and he leers at me. “Yes, my dear. I can't seem to locate my book. Help me look for it.”

I clench my jaw and his toothy grin widens. If I refuse, he can(and probably will) make my life hell. “Of course, Sir,” I say through gritted teeth, forcing a smile. I warily step into his compartment, but he makes no immediate moves. In fact, he steps away from his luggage to give me space. That makes me even more anxious. Why do I feel like this is a trap? What am I saying? Of course it's a trap.

Ignoring the warning bells in my head, I crouch down to rifle through his luggage. I feel him moving behind me, and I quickly stand, but as I do, I hear the lock on the door click shut. Shit! 

Sir Qwerty steps toward me, and I take a step back. “You know what I love about these compartments?” he asks, pausing expectantly. I shake my head, and his lips turn up. “They're sound-proof.” I swallow dryly. I have a bad feeling about this.

He comes at me fast, and I manage to twist out of his way, but he catches my left wrist before I can move out of his range. I aim a lightning kick at his groin, but he grabs hold of my ankle. How fast is this guy?! Since both of his hands are occupied, I kick with my other leg, connecting solidly, and I hear something in my foot crack. 

A wide grin spreads across his face. “I was right. You are fun to play with.” He quickly twists my limbs so they're pretzeled behind me, and I cry out in pain. “You don't break as easily as my other toys.”

Out of other options, I try to reach him with my right hand. I manage to make contact with his shoulder, and I start to drain his energy, but a concussive force suddenly slams into the back of my skull, and I lose focus, my vision swimming before me. I drop to the ground, clutching my head, and it takes me a moment to regain enough awareness to realize that Sir Qwerty is groping me again. 

Each small movement sends waves of nausea through my body, and my limbs refuse to work properly. Tears well up in my eyes. I hate this. I hate him. I hate this mission. I'm not sure if I'm going to throw up or pass out, but I just know that I don't want to be here any more. 

The train starts to decelerate, and I can't even begin to explain how relieved I am. Sir Qwerty sighs. “Just when it was getting good,” he mutters. “Ah, well. I had fun, my dear.” His lips press forcefully against mine, and both Hō-ō and I mentally recoil in repulsion. He closes up his luggage, unlocks the door, and exits, leaving my broken body on the floor in the middle of the compartment. Just before the door closes, however, he sends me a wink. If I could shudder right now, I'd be shuddering. Have I mentioned that I hate him?

Notes:

There is nothing fun here.

Chapter 46: Kill Me, Please!

My head hurts so much. It's hard to think straight. I don't know how much time is passing. Time is just an illusion anyway. It doesn't really matter in the long term scheme of things. Honestly, does anything really matter? I wonder if time passes the same way for insects as it does for humans. Do bugs even have a concept of time? Huh? What? Oh. The train isn't moving anymore. Are we back in Water 7? 

I hear voices calling for somebody named Daphne. I wonder where she is. Oh, wait. She's me. I'm her? I'm Daphne right now. That's right. They don't need to find me. I know where I am. I'm right here. 

The compartment door slams open. “Daphne!” someone exclaims. I wince at the sound. It's too loud. 

A blurry face with green hair comes into view. “You're the train lady,” I mumble slowly. “Can you kill me?”

I see her head shake. “I'm not going to kill you, Daphne,” she says gently.

Tears fill my eyes. “I need to die,” I insist. “Everything hurts. Please.” I just want to die. I'll be okay. Why won't she help me? I just need somebody to kill me!

The face moves away. “Kiev, go get a doctor!” she shouts. Too loud. I frown. I don't like doctors. Some doctors aren't really doctors. Those doctors try to kill you. Maybe this doctor will kill me. I can hope. The face comes back. “You're going to be okay, Daphne. Help is coming,” she says.

I sigh. She won't kill me. I close my eyes. I hear voices and movement. I open my eyes again. A bright light pierces my vision. I start to cry. It's too bright. It hurts. The light goes away. I open my eyes again. A new blurry face appears. “Will you kill me?” I ask hopefully.

“No one's going to kill you,” he says carefully.

“Screw you all, then,” I mutter.

“Can you tell me your name?” New Face asks. 

“Can you tell me yours?” I counter. He sounds like a doctor. I don't trust doctors.

“My name is Dr. Piero. I'm the official physician for the Galley-La Company,” he replies calmly. “Can you tell me yours now?”

I blink. “My what?”

“What is your name?” he asks slowly. My name? Which one? 

“Raevphne,” I mumble. “Or something like that.” There. That covers both. I'm so smart. I'm tired. I close my eyes.

“Daphne?” Dr. Piero says. 

I reopen my eyes. “What?”

“I need you to stay awake right now,” he explains. “You have a severe concussion, and possible brain damage.”

“No shit, Sherlock,” I mutter. I wish he'd just kill me. I have an idea. “Can I talk to the ice man?” I ask.

“Iceberg-san is likely busy with-”

“Tell him I wanna talk to him,” I say stubbornly. “It's important.”

He sighs. “Alright, Daphne. I'll send the message along.”

Blurred colors move past. I'm moving. It makes me nauseous. I close my eyes again. That makes it worse. My stomach heaves. Pain. Lots of pain. So much pain. Then, blissful darkness.

<><><><><>

My eyes flutter open. I'm on something soft. The room is dimly lit. I can't move. I think I'm in an infirmary bed. “I hate infirmaries,” I rasp. I hear the creak of a chair. Footsteps on the floor. A blurry face with purple hair enters my vision. “Ice Pops,” I murmur. 

“Who are you?” he demands.

I frown. That's a weird question. “I'm me. Who else would I be?”

“You were wearing a wig, hiding your real identity. So, who are you actually?” He doesn't raise his voice. 

I don't know how to respond. My brain feels fuzzy. “Can you kill me real quick?” I ask slowly. “I'll answer you after that.”

“What?!” 

“It's a Devil Fruit ability. I just need to die. Please,” I beg him desperately. Tears fill my eyes. “I promise I'll explain more after. Just, please. Kill me!” I cry.

I see a glint of metal. “You're sure about this?” he asks seriously.

“More sure than anything in my life,” I swear. “Aim for my brainstem. It'll be quicker,” I add.

BANG!!!

I blink and push myself up on the bed, looking down at the bloody sheets beneath me. “Thank you,” I say, bowing my head toward Iceberg in gratitude.

His eyes are blown wide, but he keeps his pistol leveled at me. “Now talk. Who are you?” he repeats.

“My name is Elvony Raevyn. I work for the Revolutionary Army,” I explain. “I sincerely apologize for deceiving you. I assure you it was not for nefarious purposes. I-”

I pause as the door flies open, and several of the shipwrights barge in. “Iceberg-san! We heard a gunshot! Are you alright?!” Tilestone shouts, and I wince. He really doesn't have an inside voice, does he? 

Iceberg's eyes don't leave my own, nor does his gun waver. “I'm perfectly fine. Leave us,” he orders quietly.

Reluctantly, they all file out of the room and close the door, but I get the feeling they're all waiting just outside, crowding around the keyhole. 

“Continue,” Iceberg commands calmly. “Why are you here?”

“We received a tip that a shipment of weapons would be smuggled aboard the Puffing Ice, and I was keeping an eye out for it,” I state. “If that shipment reaches its intended location, it could turn the tides of battle, to the detriment of the civilians of that country. The only thing I lied about was my identity. Everything else, I was honest about.”

He studies me for several minutes before sighing and lowering his pistol. “I believe you. So, what happened on the train today?” he asks, a note of concern in his voice.

My fingers clench the bedsheets, and my stomach twists. Please don't remind me. I don't want to remember that. My eyes unfocus as the scene replays in my mind, while pain and fear and shame bubble up in my chest. I flinch violently when a hand touches my shoulder, and it's hastily withdrawn.

“I'm sorry,” Iceberg says gently, drawing me back to the present. “I'm sure it was very traumatic for you. If you don't want to go into detail, that's fine, but if a passenger caused it, I need to know who.”

Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly. “His name is Sir Qwerty,” I tell him quietly. “That was my third encounter with him. The first time was at The Pike. He pulled me onto his lap and touched my thigh. The second time was during the Puffing Ice's inaugural journey. He bruised my wrist and groped me briefly. But, today he…” My throat seizes up, and I hug my knees to my chest, feeling tears pricking my eyes. “I hate him,” I whisper hoarsely.

Iceberg almost rests a hand on my shoulder again, but he stops himself before doing so, which I appreciate. “I will issue a permanent ban against him immediately,” he promises. “He is not welcome in this city or on the Puffing Ice.”

A wave of relief washes over me. I don't have to see him ever again. “I'll turn in my resignation in the morning,” I announce quietly.

A frown creases Iceberg's forehead. “Why?”

“I just figured, since I'm not who I said I was, you wouldn't want me to work for you anymore,” I explain, looking down at my hands.

“I see no reason for you to leave yet,” Iceberg remarks, and my head shoots up. What?! “I'll need time to find a suitable replacement for when you do leave, but I can assign you to the baggage car, to make it easier for you. Kiev will, of course, stay on as well, as insurance. And, if I recall correctly, Taylor has a supply of wigs on hand, too.” He gives me a small smile. “I can tell you're not a bad person, Raevyn. Would you consider being Daphne for a little while longer?”

My chin quivers, and I nod, sniffling. “Th-thank you, Sir,” I manage to say. I dig the heels of my hands into my eyes, before looking up at him again. “D-do you have my purse?” 

“I had Paulie deliver it to your apartment,” he replies. “I know you've physically recovered, but considering the day's events, I strongly insist you to take a day or two off. Tilestone can escort you back to your apartment, if you'd like.” 

I nod again. I definitely don't want to walk alone in the dark right now, especially without the use of my haki. He turns toward the door, but I stop him. “Iceberg-san? Could I ask you something?”

“Depends on the question,” he said, raising an eyebrow.

“How often do the Straw Hats cross your mind?” I ask.

His face becomes a mask. “What do you know about the Straw Hats?” he asks sharply.

“Almost a year and a half ago, I was part of Vice Admiral Garp's convoy,” I explain. “At the time, Luffy asked me to join his crew. I still haven't given him an answer, but it's constantly in the back of my mind. I often wonder how things would be different if I had taken him up on the offer.”

Iceberg lets out a small huff of laughter. “So, you used to be a marine, but now you're a revolutionary, and you're considering a life of piracy?”

“Yeah, but only if it's Luffy's crew,” I clarify. “He's the only person I'm willing to become a pirate for. He's going to be the King of the Pirates, after all.”

A wide smile splits Iceberg's face. “I see. I don't doubt that. To answer your question, I think about them all the time. A man I consider to be a brother is on that crew. I hope you have the good fortune of meeting him someday. He's one of the best shipwrights I know.” His smile drops slightly. “There hasn't been any news about them for a while, though. It does make me worry…”

“I know for a fact that all of the Straw Hats are in safe locations,” I tell him quietly. “I can't tell you much more than that, but they're all getting stronger.”

He sighs in relief. “That's good to hear.” He starts toward the door again, and I follow. When he opens the door, I hear a commotion outside as the nosy shipwrights hastily scramble back from the door.

“Tilestone, please see to it that Miss Daphne gets to her apartment safely,” Iceberg requests. As Tilestone nods, Iceberg turns to the others, giving them a stern look. “The rest of you, you didn't hear anything. Am I clear?”

“Understood, Iceberg-san,” they all reply.

“Good evening, Miss Daphne,” Iceberg says politely.

“Good evening, Iceberg-san.” 

Notes:

Fun Fact: Iceberg has already pieced together that Raevyn is The Relentless Nightmare.

Also, he doesn't plan on revealing that information to anyone.

Also also, Raevyn can't use her trauma-healing ability on herself. It's one of the downsides of her Devil Fruit.

Chapter 47: Discomfort

Raevyn POV

Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru…

I listen to Gary's monotone ringing from my curled up position on the couch, hoping he picks up. My left hand idly pets Snow White while I wait.

Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru…

I release a small sigh. He might be busy, or asl- Clank! “Yes?”

I feel an immense sense of relief at his voice. “Hi, Dad,” I say quietly. I can't smile right now.

“Are you alright? Did something happen?”

“I… had an extremely bad day,” I confess in a small voice. “I don't really want to talk about it. I just wanted to hear your voice.”

There's a pregnant pause, and then, “Alright. Would you like me to tell you a story from my home sea?”

“Sure.” Anything to distract me from my thoughts.

“There once was a Great King by the name of Shambuki Tamba. He ruled over four islands, each rich with various resources. One of the islands produced high-quality copper. Another was known for its agriculture, particularly their olives. The third…”

His voice is deep and soothing, wrapping me in a blanket of warmth and safety. I can hardly concentrate on the words he's speaking as the timber of his voice lulls me to sleep. “Thanks, Dad,” I mumble.

Kuzan POV

“...and after that, no one in the Shambuki Kingdom ever dared to eat salmon again,” I conclude. I smile sadly at the snoring snail in my palm. “Sleep well, Sweetie,” I murmur. “I hope tomorrow goes better for you.” Click!

“Never took you for the sentimental type, Kuzan. Who was that?” Teach asks from a shadowed doorway. 

I stare balefully at him then turn and walk away. Creepy-ass bastard. He doesn't deserve to know.

“Aww, come on!” he calls after me. I can hear him grinning. “She's got beautiful purple eyes,” he adds in a deceptively friendly tone. “Reminds me of a bounty poster I saw not too long ago.”

I come to an abrupt halt, my jaw tensing. He was there for much longer than I realized, and he saw Raevyn's eyes, one of her most distinguishing features. That's not good. “Don't you dare touch her, Teach,” I say warningly, shards of ice gathering on my arms.

“I was just making an observation,” Teach says quickly, taking a step back. Coward. He'd better stay away from both of my daughters, though, or there'll be hell to pay.

<><><><><>

Marco POV

Sphinx is a beautiful little island. Very peaceful. I could see myself retiring here with Raevyn someday, just the two of us in a little cottage on a hill. That would be nice. All of the townspeople know me by name, and I've learned all of theirs. 

Once a week, I travel to the small isle where Ace and Pops rest to clean their gravestones and tend to the flowers growing there. My father and my youngest brother, both taken from me in a single battle. A part of my heart will always rest with them.

“Marco, my knee hurts when I bend it,” Gerald complains. The old man lifts his leg to show me, and I smile. It makes me happy to be able to help these people, even though many of their ailments seem mild in comparison to pirate life.

I summon flames to my hand, placing it gently upon Gerald's knee, and he immediately sighs in relief. “Thank you, Marco.”

“It's no problem at all,” I reply. “But, don't forget to do the stretches I showed you, yoi. They'll help keep the pain down, too.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” he says dismissively, walking away. I chuckle. He'll be back tomorrow, I just know it.

I glance up at the pinkening sky. The sun is riding low on the horizon. It's almost time for bed. I stand up from my crouch and head toward the quaint, little house I'm using, walking through the recently painted blue door and closing it softly behind me. Going into the kitchen, I fill a copper kettle with water and place it on the stove, lighting the burner beneath it. While that's coming to a boil, I set about preparing my dinner. Tonight, I'm having baked halibut and rice with fresh cherry tomatoes from my garden.

After eating, I relax in a cushioned orange armchair, sipping my chamomile tea, and my mind wanders to my mate, as it often does when I'm alone. It's been almost a month since I last spoke to her. I miss her so much. I wonder what type of mission she's on that would demand such secrecy. I just hope that whatever she's doing, she's staying safe.

Taking my empty cup to the sink, I wash it, dry it and put it away in the cupboard. Then, I stare at the fading sunlight through the kitchen window, and slowly release a sigh. As peaceful as this island is, it just isn't home without Raevyn by my side.

‘You've been quiet for a while, yoi,’ I think. ‘Are you still upset that she won't let us contact her?’

‘...no,’ Hinotori says quietly. That's a yes.

‘Listen, I don't like it either, but we have to respect her decision, yoi. She'll contact us when she's done.’

‘And if she can't? What if she gets taken away again?’ he asks worriedly.

A pit forms in my stomach. ‘Again? Is that why our mate was dormant for so long, yoi?’ It’s rare for Hinotori to mention his previous power holder's experience.

‘I didn't think we'd lose the war,’ he mumbles. War? What war? ‘Our mate was consumed by darkness, and I was reduced to almost nothing. By the time I fully regenerated, I couldn't locate her. I don't know what happened to her during those centuries, and Hō-ō won't tell me. She must've eaten a second Devil Fruit at some point, as that's the only way for our hosts to die.’ 

‘That's why you were so desperate to see her when she awoke, yoi,’ I piece together.

‘Yes. It's also the reason I'm upset that we can't contact or locate her at the moment.’

I don't realize it until he points it out, but the constant tug that I normally feel that guides me toward Raevyn is missing. I find it hard to breathe all of a sudden, unsteady without the knowledge of her presence to ground me. Why can't I sense her? What happened?!

Chapter 48: Support System

Raevyn POV

I can't talk to Marco. I desperately want to, but my stomach drops at just the thought. I don't want him to know what happened. I hate Sir Qwerty, but I also hate myself for not telling someone sooner. If I was just stronger, I could've defended myself. I should've said something to Koby. I shouldn't have gone into his compartment. I should've just punched through the wall or the window. I feel like I didn't try hard enough to stop him, and that haunts me. 

I've been staring at the same spot on the wall for who knows how long, but I can't seem to find the gumption to move. I'm hungry, but I don't want to eat. I hear a knock at the door, and I ignore it. Even though I don't want to be alone with my thoughts, I don't have the energy to lift myself from this couch right now.

The doorknob jiggles and the door swings open, but I don't turn to look. If it's a robber they can just take my stuff. I can't bring myself to care. 

My eyes widen slightly as two exotically dressed women enter my field of view, their flat, square hairstyles unmistakable. Why are they here? “Pork or chicken?” the one wearing yellow asks abruptly.

I blink dumbly at her. What? “Uhh… pork?” I mumble.

She nods and moves out of my field of view. Then, I hear things shifting around in the kitchenette. Is she… cooking? I blink again as the other one, dressed in pink, begins unpacking cards and dice from a bag. I am thoroughly confused, and my brain is not cooperating with me to help me figure out why Kiwi and Mozu are in my apartment. Is the one in pink Kiwi? Or is she Mozu? I can never remember.

The one in front of me smiles. “I'm Kiwi, and that's Mozu,” she says kindly. Well, that answers that question. “Iceberg-san asked us to check in on you.” I guess that makes sense. 

Something sizzles in the kitchen area, and a tantalizing scent drifts through the air. My empty stomach clenches. I'm really hungry. I never actually ate anything after breakfast yesterday, did I? And that was just scrambled eggs, not anything substantial. I vaguely recall throwing them up, too. I let out a small whiny groan. I don't like being hungry. That's why I usually snack so often.

“Only a few more minutes,” Mozu assures me.

All I can think about is food right now. I close my eyes and breathe in the smells coming from the kitchen. My mouth starts to water. I hear the clink of a spoon nearby and I crack open my eyes again. Mozu is holding a bowl of fried rice in front of me. I reach hungrily for the bowl, but she pulls it away, bringing a spoonful to my mouth instead. I readily open up, practically inhaling it, and she continues to feed me in this way, spacing out the bites so I don't make myself sick.

As my stomach fills, I start feeling less like a shell, and more like myself. I slowly sit up on the couch, accepting a glass of water from Kiwi. “Thank you,” I murmur. 

“We've been there,” Mozu says gently.

Kiwi nods. “Healing is rough without support.”

They spend the remainder of the day with me, playing games and talking about mundane topics. Kiwi even paints my nails. It feels nice, like being an ordinary girl again. Mozu cooks dinner for us all, bbq chicken with rice. It's delicious.

Late in the evening, they gather their things and head for the door. “We'll be back in the morning,” Kiwi tells me. “I left our number on the counter, so if you need us, give us a call.”

I nod. “I will. Again, thank you.”

“It's no problem at all,” Mozu replies. And with that, they both leave my apartment.

I grab my glass of water and go into the bedroom, sitting on the edge of the mattress. I take a slow sip and set the cup gently on the cherry nightstand. I think I'm finally ready to tell Marco. Within me, I feel Hō-ō trembling, but she remains silent.

It takes more effort than usual, but I open up my connection to Marco. ‘Blue Jay?’

‘Raevyn! I've been worried sick, yoi! I couldn't sense you! Did something happen? Are you alright, yoi?’ His voice is heavy with concern, and I immediately feel bad for putting this off.

Just hearing his voice feels like resting beneath a shady tree when it's hot outside. ‘M-Marco,” I warbled. “I'm s-sorry! I just didn't know how to tell you! I was scared and hurt and angry and- and-’

‘Take a deep breath, Raevyn,’ Marco says quietly, and I listen. ‘First of all, are you in a safe place, yoi?’ His low voice soothes my frazzled nerves.

‘Yes,’ I reply.

‘That's good to hear. Now, tell me what happened, yoi.’ His words are soft and measured.

I take another deep breath. ‘A nobleman sexually assaulted me,’ I admit hollowly. 

After a very long silence, Marco calmly asks, “How far did he go, yoi?” 

‘I received a severe concussion from a blow to the back of my head. He broke one of my wrists and dislocated my right knee,’ I intone, hugging a pillow to my chest. ‘And after that, he groped me. If he wasn't interrupted, I'm certain he intended to do more. It was the single most terrifying thing I've ever experienced.’ 

‘Are you still injured, yoi?’ he asks worriedly.

‘I convinced someone to shoot me, so I'm alright, physically.’

‘Did they see you regenerate, yoi?’

‘Yes, but it was someone I trust.’

Marco releases a slow breath. ‘Are you continuing your mission, yoi?’

‘I am.’ I hear a sound of displeasure from him. ‘I'm going to call you every night, though. And as soon as I'm done, I'm flying straight to Sphinx. I don't care if Dragon gets upset.’

‘Just, be careful, please. Your sanity is more important than any mission, my sweet, beautiful blackbird, yoi,’ he says softly.

A small smile tugs at my lips. ‘I love you, my strong, handsome blue jay.’

‘I love you, too, yoi.’

Changing into pajamas, I slip beneath my blankets, hugging the second pillow once more. I leave the light on. As I begin to drift off, I feel phantom fingers curling around my neck and sliding down my body, and I jolt awake, staring at the empty room, heart pounding and tears pricking my eyes. I don't think I'm going to be able to sleep tonight.

Marco POV

‘I love you, too, yoi.’ My heart aches. I wish I could hug her and kiss her and tell her everything is going to be okay. I want to hold her in my arms and never let her go. 

‘I want to kill whoever did that to her. I want to rip them up and tear out their throat! Ask her for a name! We'll make them pay for touching our mate!’ Hinotori hissed.

I will admit, I was thinking along those same lines, but doing so will probably create more problems for Raevyn in the long run. ‘Calm down.’

‘How am I supposed to be calm?! Some noble prick has defiled our beloved counterpart!’ he screeched.

I sigh and glance down at the shattered teacup sitting in my lap. I need to change my pants.

‘Don't ignore me, you @$@$%#$% little %$#@!’ 

Both of my eyebrows raise up and I blink. I know for a fact that Fossa taught him that.

Chapter 49: Back To Work

Raevyn POV

I examine my new wig and straighten my scarf, fighting back a yawn. I haven't slept since that first night. Yesterday, Kiwi and Mozu came over again, just as they said they would, and Taylor dropped off a handful of wigs identical to my original. And, of course, I contacted Marco in the evening, and we chatted about his garden.

Taking a deep breath, I start to tug on my gloves before immediately tearing them off in a frenzy, grabbing hold of the wall to steady myself. I can't wear them. I just can't. 

I press my forehead against the smooth wall. Calm down. Breathe slowly. He can't get you here. 

Straightening up, I grab my purse and head for the door, leaving the gloves laying on the floor. I'm pretty sure Iceberg will understand if I don't wear them. 

Kiev is waiting outside when I exit, and he gives me a simple nod in greeting. He walks silently by my side all the way through town and stays nearby even once we arrive at the station. Two other former members of the Franky Family have been placed on temporary attendant duty, since I've been transferred to the baggage car. I'm still dumbfounded at how understanding and supportive Iceberg is being to me. I don't feel like I deserve such accommodations.

Given recent events, I refuse to put my purse away today. I'm keeping all of my things on me, just in case. You never know when a gun might come in handy. 

Taking my place in the baggage car, I see Kokoro poke her head in briefly, just to check on me. She gives me a smile before returning to the front of the train.

As the sea train loads up with passengers, Kiev handles most of the lifting, while I keep the luggage organized within the car. It's much lower stress than the job I was doing before, but enough busy work to keep my brain occupied.

Then, the train departs, and my stomach lurches. I drop my head between my knees, attempting to take slow, steady breaths. I feel trapped. I know Sir Qwerty isn't here, but the memory of that afternoon has a vicious hold over my mind.

I sense Kiev approaching me. “Don't touch me!” I blurt out in panic. In the state I'm in currently, I feel like any physical contact will trigger me further. Thankfully, he heeds my words, setting something beside me then backing off.

I turn my head slightly to look at what he brought over to me. It's a small teddy bear, with matted fur and a missing ear. “That's Dooby,” Kiev murmurs gently. “He helps to comfort me when I have nightmares. I thought you might need some comfort.”

I clutch Dooby to my chest, focusing on the fuzzy texture beneath my fingertips. After a few minutes, my breathing settles, and I sit up, leaning my back against a solid crate. “Thank you,” I say quietly, looking across at Kiev.

“There's a pretty decent toy shop on San Faldo, if you want to get your own,” he suggested. “I can take you there during our break.” 

I nod. Aside from getting a stuffed animal, the change of scenery might help. We're scheduled to take a one hour break on San Faldo today. It could be just what I need right now. 

The first two stops are rather short, with not much turnover. It seems everyone is headed for San Faldo's masquerade carnival. They do a different theme each weekend. Last week was winter themed. Today, it's lunar themed due to the partial eclipse tonight, not that I really care.

Even with Kiev beside me, I can't relax as we weave through the sea of people. I shrink away every time someone bumps into me, until I'm practically pressed against Kiev's side. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea.

“It's over here!” Kiev says in a raised voice so I can hear him over the crowd, and I gladly follow him down a quieter side street. 

I take a deep breath once we're away from the hub-bub. I honestly should've expected this many people to be here, but it's too late to change my mind now. I'll just quickly buy a stuffed animal and get back to the train.

Kiev leads me to a hole-in-the-wall store with a sun-bleached purple sign that reads, ‘Timbern's Toys’. I'll admit, I'm a bit skeptical based on the appearance of the exterior, but as we step inside, I'm pleasantly surprised. It reminds me of Mr. Magorium's Wonder Emporium, but on a much smaller scale. There are only a handful of other customers in here. 

I make my way over to a wall of stuffed animals, looking over my options. One of them immediately catches my eye. Smiling slightly, I pick up a small blue bird. I'm buying this one. I pay for it, and we head back through the crowded streets toward the station.

“Daphne!” I stiffen at Koby's voice, and I immediately cast my eyes about, searching for his employer. Sensing my panic, Koby steps closer. “I'm alone,” he adds quietly. “Sir Qwerty requested to be accompanied only by Helmeppo today.”

My anxiety eases, but only slightly. He's still on this island. I pull Koby and Kiev into an alley. Kiev's body language looks like he's preparing to defend me if needed. “Kiev, it's okay, he's a friend,” I say quickly, and his shoulders relax.

“I'll stand over here then,” he replies, standing near the entrance to the alley. 

Koby looks at me questioningly. “Is everything okay? Why does it look like he's guarding you?”

I sigh. “Because he is guarding me, Koby." I lean close to him. "Listen, Sir Qwerty is a dangerous man.” Based on the look on Koby's face, he doesn't believe me. My jaw clenches. I don't really want to tell him, but he needs to know who he's guarding. “Three days ago, he assaulted me on the sea train,” I confess.

Koby's eyes widen. “Why didn't you call out? Helmeppo and I were right there! We would've helped you!” 

I shook my head. “The booths are soundproof, a fact of which Sir Qwerty was fully aware.”

He looks stricken, and his eyes fill with tears. “We were right there,” he repeated. “I'm so sorry, Rae, I didn't know…”

I place a hand on his shoulder. “It's not your fault, Koby. Just, be careful. His armament haki is stronger than mine, and he can move faster than shave. Keep your guard up around him.”

“I'll warn Helmeppo as soon as I can,” Koby says, nodding. He lifts his arms to hug me, but then hesitates. “Oh, uh, is it okay to hug you?” he asks nervously.

I nod slowly. It should be okay. He wraps his arms around me as if I'm a porcelain vase, probably a bit gentler than necessary, but it's heartwarming to see that he cares. As he pulls away, he smiles gently. “My next day off should be in five days. Would you call me then? I have so much I want to tell you.”

I return his smile. “Sure. We'll use our usual code words, just in case. Stay safe, Koby.”

“Same to you,” he murmurs. He disappears back into the crowd, and a few minutes later, Kiev and I return to the sea train.

Chapter 50: Justice

Raevyn POV

With my new stuffed animal, lovingly named Polo, in my arms, I actually sleep well for a change. The next days go okay. I'm still anxious about being on the train, but Polo helps. Thank you, Kiev.

Before I know it, five days have passed, and once I get home in the evening, I dial Koby's number. It rings for quite a long time before anyone picks up. Click! “Hello?” Ice fills my veins.

I quickly hang up, hugging Polo to my chest as I fight to regain a normal breathing pattern. Why does Sir Qwerty have Koby's transponder snail? Did he do something to him? Are Koby and Po in danger? What do I do?

‘Marco…’

‘I'm right here, Raevyn. What do you need, yoi?’ His voice alone calms me.

‘Do you remember my marine friends I told you about?’

‘Koby and Helmeppo, right, yoi?’

‘Yeah… I think they're in trouble, and I-I don't know what to do.’

‘I don't mean to sound insensitive, but shouldn't you leave that to the other marines, yoi?’

I chew on my lower lip. ‘I think the noble who assaulted me is behind their disappearance, and I'm genuinely worried about them. Also, they're both members of SWORD, so there's no guarantee the marines will rescue them.’

He sighs. ‘It sounds to me like you already know what you want to do, yoi. Personally, I think it's a terrible idea. I want you as far from danger as possible, yoi.’

‘I know, and just the thought of it scares me, but I can't stand idly by, knowing my friends are in danger.’

‘I know. That's one of the many things I love about you. Just, be smart about it. I can't bear the thought of losing you, yoi.’

‘I promise to tell you immediately if things go south, okay?’

‘Okay. I love you, yoi.’

‘I love you, too.’

Koby, Helmeppo, I'm coming for you. I empty my purse into the satchel and sling my Mary Poppins bag over my shoulder. Unlatching the window, I transform into a swallow and take flight beneath the amber glow of the setting sun. It only takes twenty minutes to reach San Faldo, and I immediately scan the island for Koby's haki signature.

There! On the northeast side of the island. Koby and Helmeppo are both there, and so is Sir Qwerty. Courage is not the absence of fear, but the ability to act in spite of it. That's what I keep telling myself as I fly in their direction. Courage, Merry. Courage for our friends. And now I've slipped into quoting Lord Of The Rings. What is the world coming to?

Alright, focus! This is a dangerous rescue operation! You can't let your guard down! I glide down closer to a fancy-looking hotel. All three of them seem to be in the same room, on the top floor, presumably a penthouse. There are no other people on that floor. I have a bad feeling about this.

Perching on the sill, I peer through a gap in the curtains. Koby and Helmeppo are bound and gagged on the floor, completely unconscious beside a handful of crates, and Sir Qwerty is pacing the room, talking animatedly to a transponder snail in his palm. 

“I told you, the shipment was delayed by the Sea Train!” he exclaimed. “You'll get your weapons soon enough. I'm even throwing in a couple of marine soldiers you can sell as slaves, okay?”

A million thoughts race through my head, but the loudest one is the fact that Sir Qwerty is the smuggler I'm supposed to be stopping. My friends’ lives and my mission's success are both riding on my ability to take Sir Qwerty down. No pressure.

Come on, come on, think! There's gotta be a way to outsmart this guy. He's fast and strong, but I wasn't able to use my full speed while I was inside the train car. I can now, though. I just might be able to beat him to the draw. I swoop away from the window, climbing high into the sky. I first used this against Koala, and Sabo attacked me, but I've improved it since then. 

Keeping myself fully focused on Sir Qwerty's haki signature, I drop into a nose-dive, accelerating at an impressive rate. Shave. My speed increases. Night Fury. The air pressure nearly whistles as my small body streaks across the sky. At the last moment, I pour all of my haki into my form, slicing through the window and Sir Qwerty's neck in a single blow. 

Unable to slow myself in time, I smash into the far wall and drop to the ground. Thanks to my haki, I'm not dead, but I'm definitely gonna have some major bruising. Groaning slightly, I push myself to my feet and make my way over to my boys, punting Sir Qwerty's head into the corner on the way. Man, that felt good.

‘The noble is dead. I killed him.’

‘Wish I could've been there to help, but I'm glad he can never hurt you again, yoi.’

After making sure Sir Qwerty's snail is deactivated, I untie Koby and Helmeppo, quickly checking their vitals. Their heart rates are low, but they're alive. I'd guess they were probably drugged. I rifle through the corpse's pockets, finding Koby's snail and setting it beside him. I also take all of the noble's jewelry. He doesn't have much use for it anymore. 

I pull out Snow White and Gary, sitting on the floor between my friends. Purupurupuru… Purupurupuru… Click! There's silence on the other end.

“Feather,” I say.

“Scale,” Dragon replies. “Report.”

“The shipment has been acquired.”

“Location?”

“San Faldo. Lunar Hotel penthouse.”

“An agent will arrive in two hours to retrieve the package. They will escort you back to headquarters.”

“I'm sorry, Sir, but I need a break. For the sake of my sanity. I'm requesting two weeks off.”

“Did something happen?” There's a note of concern in his voice.

“I got sexually assaulted and left on the verge of death about a week ago,” I admitted quietly. “I've been pushing through it for the sake of the mission, but I really need some time to mentally heal.”

“Take all the time you need,” he says gently.

“Thank you, Sir.”

A pause, then, “Tell Marco I say, ‘Hello.’.” Click! Despite my low mood, a small smile tugs at my lips. He knows exactly who I'm going to be spending my time with. 

I decide to wait to leave until after the crates get picked up. I want to make sure they end up in the right hands. The appointed time arrives, and a special knock sounds at the door. I let the RA agent into the room, and he folds all of the crates into origami swans, tucking them into his pocket. He gives me a nod and leaves without saying a word.

About an hour later, Koby's face twitches, and he lets out a low groan. It takes another fifteen minutes for his eyes to crack open. Sitting up slowly, he puts a hand to his forehead and looks around with a frown. “What happened?” he mumbles. His gaze lands on me, and his eyes widen. “What happened?” he repeats, with slightly more urgency.

“Sir Qwerty was smuggling weapons out of San Faldo,” I tell him. “He was also planning on selling you and Po as slaves. I stopped him.” 

Koby's jaw drops. "He was going to… and you saved us?”

“Of course,” I reply simply. I remove my wig and shake out my black hair. “I don't really need this anymore,” I mutter.

Koby finally takes in the dead body of Sir Qwerty, and his face pales. “Rae… did you…?”

“He assaulted me, and he endangered my friends,” I say coldly, my eyes flashing. “That vile excuse for a human deserves no pity, Koby.”

“But, Rae… you killed a noble!” Koby exclaimed.

“Umm, Revolutionary Army. Kinda part of the job.” 

Koby starts going into a spiral of anxiety. “We were on official duty. I'll have to report his death. But, if I tell them who killed him, you'll get a bounty, and-”

“Koby,” I interrupt. “I already have a bounty, technically. I'm ‘The Relentless Nightmare’, or whatever.”

I didn't think his eyes could get any wider, but he proves me wrong. “That was you?!” he screeches. 

I flash him a wide grin. “Yup! Johnny did a great job capturing my likeness, didn't he?”

Koby snorts. “They honestly shouldn't allow that guy near a pencil,” he states. “You're sure you're okay with me placing all of this on you?” he asks earnestly.

“Yes,” I assure him. “I'm already a criminal in the World Government's eyes. What's another crime tacked on? You can tell them that I killed Sir Qwerty, knocked you guys out, and absconded with his planned shipment.”

Koby slowly nods, accepting my version of events. “Thank you for rescuing us, Rae.”

“Friends are friends, no matter which side we're on,” I say softly. “Tell Po I'm sorry for hiding my identity from him.” With that, I shift back into my swallow form and flit out the window, hearing Helmeppo's drowsy, “R-Rae?” behind me.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Helmeppo cried for four hours after Koby filled him in.

Also, After making sure she didn't leave any stray hairs inside, Raevyn left the wig behind as evidence.

Also also, she obtained two sapphire rings, a ruby ring, a gold necklace with an inlaid diamond pendant, a gold bracelet, and an opal brooch.

Chapter 51: Homeward Bound

Raevyn POV 

I glide through my open window, reverting to my human form. I just draw the curtains for now, uncertain how much time I have. Then, I take a quick shower, to rinse the blood and sweat from my body. Pulling a change of clothes from my satchel, I slip into pants for the first time in what feels like forever. I hope I never have to wear a skirt again. I slide my armlet back on, taking a moment to glide my thumb over the flaming feathers. A smile dances over my lips. I'll see the real ones soon enough.

I carefully give my apartment a once-over, making sure I don't leave behind anything important. I also collect any black hairs I find, tucking them into my pocket to dispose of later. I don't want anyone making a vivre card for me without my knowledge. Finally, I take a sheet of paper and scribble a short letter addressed to Iceberg. I'll feel bad if I just disappear without telling him, especially after he was so kind to me.

Becoming a swallow once more, I pick up the folded letter with my beak and fly out my window for the second and last time this night. I make my way to the Galley-La Headquarters building, perching on the sill outside Iceberg's bedroom window. Hoping he's a light sleeper, I tap on the glass with my beak a few times.

A lamp turns on. Yes! I tap again. Iceberg, wearing purple striped pajamas, pushes aside the curtains cautiously, his gun in one hand. He blinks at me, and turns his head side to side before unlatching the window and opening it a few inches. “Hello, little bird,” he says softly, offering a finger. “Do you have something for me?”

I hop onto his finger and bob my head, flapping the paper up and down. He sets his gun aside and gently pets me before removing the paper from my beak. I watch his eyes scan over the words, and a frown furrows his brow. He looks back at me. “Can you take a message back?” I bob my head again.

Still carrying me, he walks over to his desk and sets me upon it. Then, he pulls out a fresh piece of paper and begins to write, idly petting me as he does so. Once he's done, he folds it up and offers it to me. I grab hold of it with my beak, bobbing my head again. He carries me back over to the window that he left ajar, sticking his hand outside to release me. I rub my head against his hand briefly before taking flight, the inky shadows of night consuming my avian form.

I stop momentarily on a rooftop to transfer the letter to my satchel. Then, I take flight once more, letting my heart guide me home.

It takes me a little over four days to get to Sphinx, arriving just before dawn, due to the time difference. I dart down toward a blue cottage with tomato plants growing nearby. Marco's still asleep. Maybe I can surprise him. Flying through the open kitchen windows, I change back into a human, and immediately rifle through my bag for the recipe Sanji gave me.

A glance through the cupboards lets me know that I have all of the ingredients I need. Washing my hands first, I quickly and quietly begin to bake.

Marco POV

The sweet scent of cooked pineapple wakes me up. My eyes snap open when I hear someone moving around in the kitchen. I swat aside my initial concern, however, once I realize that I am intimately familiar with their haki signature. I nearly fall on the floor three times in my haste to get out of bed and throw some clothes on, but it doesn't bother me. Raevyn's here! That's all that matters to me right now.

I practically fling my door open, rushing toward the kitchen, toward my mate. She turns around as I enter the room, setting aside a pair of oven mitts. Looks like she just pulled a tray of scones out of the oven. There are bags under eyes, but her face lights up when she sees me. She closes the distance between us, going for a hug, but I hesitate slightly. I don't know if she's mentally prepared for it, and I don't want to accidentally trigger her trauma.

I see confusion and pain flicker in her eyes, and I immediately regret my hesitation. “Are you going to reject me?” she asks fearfully, her voice barely louder than a whisper.

What?! Where did that come from?! I quickly wrap my arms around her, like I should've done in the first place. “Of course not, yoi!” I reassure her hastily, my heart pounding. “Why would I do that, yoi?! You're my mate, yoi! I'll love you forever, no matter what happens, yoi! My hesitation was only out of concern for your wellbeing, yoi,” I explain. “I wasn't sure if you were okay with physical contact, yoi.”

She buries her face into my neck. “Dummy,” she mutters without any real heat. “You're the one I need physical contact with right now. I need you to help my body forget what that man did to me.”

She sounds so tired. “When's the last time you slept, yoi?” I ask gently.

She gives a half-hearted shrug. “Four or five days ago. I didn't want to stop on the way here.”

“Are you done in here, yoi?” My eyes scan over the dirty dishes in the sink. I can wash them later. 

“Yeah. Just need to turn off the oven,” she mumbles.

“I'll get it, yoi.”

She lets out a small hum of acknowledgement, her body growing heavy in my arms. I shift her weight slightly to lift her up. Then, I walk over to the oven and turn it off before retreating to the bedroom and laying down on the bed with her. “Sleep well, my little Blackbird, yoi,” I whisper, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

Chapter 52: Healing Takes Time

Marco POV 

I hear a knock on the front door, and I try not to groan. Of course the villagers would be worried. I wake up early every single day without fail, but I have something more important to do right now. I need to let them know that I'll be a bit unavailable for the foreseeable future. I carefully extract myself from Raevyn's limbs, successfully leaving the bed without waking her. 

I whisper a quick promise to return soon, then I slip out of the bedroom and pad over to the door. It's Gerald. “Marco! Lydia said she didn't see you in your garden this morning, and you didn't join Charlie and Sarah for tea. Are you feeling alright?” He peers at me with concern.

“I'm doing fine, personally, but my partner just arrived this morning, and she's been through something rough, yoi.” I glance back toward the bedroom. “I'm truly sorry, but her wellbeing is my priority right now.”

“That's completely understandable, Marco,” Gerald says gently. “If you need anything at all, just let one of us know. We'd be happy to help. You've given so much to our little community. It's the least we can do in return.”

“Thank you, Gerald, yoi.” I don't do it for the accolades, but it's nice to know I'm appreciated sometimes. I close the door, and return to the bedroom, filling a plate with scones on the way. Don't judge me! I didn't eat breakfast. I'm hungry. Also, Raevyn made them for me, so naturally, I have to eat them.

I take a bite of one as I recline back on the bed, and I can't help releasing a small moan. They're delicious. The little pops of flavor from the pineapple chunks? Mmm. So good. I savor each one. 

“I love you, Raevyn, yoi,” I murmur. Reaching out a hand, I brush a strand of hair from her forehead, but it causes her to flinch in her sleep. A deep ache settles in my chest. I desperately want to help her, in any way I can, but I'm uncertain how best to do so. I scoot down beside her, near but not touching, staring at her sleeping face. “I love you, yoi,” I repeat in a whisper. That's all I can think to do at the moment.

<><><><><>

“Marco…” I hear Raevyn mumble my name in the middle of the night, and I sit up.

“I'm right here, Raevyn, yoi,” I tell her, turning on a lamp. 

“Marco… It's so dark and cold…” Her eyes are closed, and I quickly realize that she's talking in her sleep. She shivers and lets out a small whimper. “Where are you? Why did you leave?”

“I'm right here, yoi,” I repeat, my voice cracking slightly. I know she can't hear me, but… I need her to know that I won't abandon her. I gently pull her into my arms, enveloping her in my flames. There's nothing for them to heal, but I'm desperate to help her. I don't know if it's because of my actions or not, but her body eventually relaxes, and her breathing returns to normal, though I keep holding her in my arms. I don't want her to feel lonely, even in her sleep.

<><><><><>

Three days. Raevyn sleeps for three days straight. The villagers come to check on me at least twice a day, making sure I'm eating, and asking for updates. There's not much for me to tell them, but their support is welcome.

“Marco…” 

I immediately glance down at her face, relieved when I see her staring back at me. “Good morning, yoi,” I say with a gentle smile.

Her lips turn down in a cute pout. “I'm hungry,” she grumbles.

“I'll make you something to eat, yoi.” I attempt to stand up, but Raevyn's arms tighten around me, her face burying itself into my chest with a whine. Chuckling, I try again, lifting her up with me this time. I carry her into the kitchen, offering her a scone to munch on while I cook breakfast. 

Like a monkey, she swings around onto my back, locking her legs around my torso and slinging one arm over my shoulder. She rests her head on my other shoulder, nibbling on the pastry, which is held in her other hand. “Thanks,” she murmurs.

I press a kiss to her head, grabbing some eggs to make her an omelet. “Did you get enough rest, yoi?” I ask.

She snorts. “I was out for three days, so I'd say I had plenty.”

I'm about to ask how she knows that, but then I remember that Hinotori can talk directly to Hō-ō when Raevyn and I are touching. “After breakfast, would you like to see my garden?” I ask instead.

She nods. “I'd like that.”

As I dish up her omelet, my impromptu backpack lowers herself to the floor, giving me a hug before sitting down at the table. I'll admit, I miss her weight and warmth on my back, but I understand that it would be difficult for her to eat an omelet in that position.

I quickly whip up another omelet for myself, joining her at the table. We eat in a comfortable silence. I'm happy just to be close to her. Once we're finished, I wash our plates and put them away. Then, I reach for her hand to lead her outside.

Raevyn flinches violently in response, and I freeze, not sure what to do. She slowly curls her hand into a fist, letting out a small growl of frustration. “I hate it!” she exclaims. “I'm not afraid of you, so I don't understand why my body reacts like this! I just want to feel normal again!”

I open up my arms in silent invitation, and she takes it, burying her face into my chest again as she cries. “At least hugs seem to be okay, yoi,” I murmur, and I feel her nod. “Listen, Raevyn, you went through something awful. It's going to take time to heal, but I promise I'll be right by your side every step of the way, yoi. Feel whatever you need to feel. I won't judge you for it, yoi.”

‘Thank you.’

Twenty minutes pass before she pulls away, wiping her eyes. “Alright. I want to see this garden I've heard so much about.” 

Rather than trying to reach for her hand again, I extend my elbow for her to hook her arm through instead. Her face brightens considerably as she does so without issue, and I lead her out the side door, grabbing a watering can that was sitting on the steps.

She listens attentively as I proudly show her each plant I've been growing, describing how much water each one needs and explaining why I placed certain ones beside others. Look, I really enjoy gardening, okay?

Releasing my arm, she kneels down beside a patch of dirt. “Looks like you're getting some carrots, too,” she observes.

I quickly kneel beside her, and she points to a small tuft of green poking through the dirt. She's right! That's a carrot! A wide grin spreads across my face. “It worked, yoi! I tried harvesting seeds from a carrot I had, and I planted them, and now they're growing, yoi!” I laugh gleefully. 

I carefully search the patch of dirt, finding several more carrot tops peeking through. I can't believe it worked! I turn toward Raevyn excitedly, and I find that she's staring at me with an affectionate smile. “I love you,” she murmurs.

Chapter 53: Kisses

Raevyn POV 

It is such a wonderful feeling seeing a loved one express their passion for something. Watching Marco's face light up as he shows me his garden; It fills me with an indescribable amount of joy. This is the man I love, the man I want to share an eternity with. 

I want to kiss my mate. I need to kiss my mate. The last kiss I received was from him. I need to purge every last tainted memory from my body, and I have to start somewhere. 

Marco immediately notices the shift in my mood. “Is something wrong, yoi?” he asks, his gaze growing concerned.

“Kiss me,” I say in a small voice.

“What?”

My heart is pounding so hard, it's almost hard to concentrate. “I want you to kiss me, Marco,” I say in a slightly stronger voice. “Please.” I can't hide the desperation I feel at the moment. Kiss me. Kiss me. Kiss me.

I don't even realize I'm holding my breath until his lips gently connect with my own. It's nothing like what that man did. I exhale slowly, losing myself in his steady presence. This feels right. I want to stay here in this moment forever.

I release a sound of dismay when he pulls back, and Marco wraps his arms around me instead, holding me close. ‘Some of the villagers are nearby, yoi,’ he murmurs. 

I sober up fast, feeling my cheeks heat. ‘Oh.’

‘But I'll kiss you more later, if you want, yoi,’ he adds softly.

‘I'm holding you to that,’ I tell him seriously, and he chuckles.

An elderly man peers over the garden fence, a wide, friendly smile on his face. “Marco-san, it's wonderful to see you out and about again. I brought you today's newspaper. It's just arrived.” He holds the folded paper out toward Marco.

Marco stands to grab it, and I follow. I don't want to let go of his arm. “Raevyn, this is Gerald. Gerald, this is my partner I was telling you about, yoi.”

“It's nice to meet you, Gerald,” I say with a small nod.

“The pleasure is mine,” he replies. His eyes twinkle with a grandfatherly kindness. “Is there anything either of you need? Food, clothes, company?”

Marco looks at me. “Do you need anything, Raevyn, yoi?”

‘More kisses.’ I see Marco's lips twitch upward. Out loud, though, I say, “Nothing at the moment, but I appreciate the offer, Gerald.” I just want to be able to relax for once.

“Alright. Well, if that changes, just let me know. Oh, and welcome to Sphinx.” Gerald walks away down the hill, a slight limp to his gait.

Marco's eyes narrow in concern. “He hasn't been doing his exercises, yoi,” he mutters.

I can tell he wants to go check on him, and probably the rest of the town, but he seems to be hesitant because of me. I can fix that. “I need to take a shower and change into some new clothes,” I say. “After that, though, I'd like to go meet some more of the villagers.”

A smile spreads across Marco's face as he realizes what I'm doing. “Thank you.”

<><><><><>

Alone in the bathroom, I stare at myself in the mirror. It's nice to just be me for a change. I don't have to pretend when I'm around Marco, and it's wonderful. I take a long, hot shower, letting the heat soak into my muscles. Stepping out of the shower, I dry my body with a fluffy blue towel. Then, I don my remaining spare outfit. I probably should get some more clothes. I only have the two outfits, after all. 

The floor on the other side of the door groans, and I chuckle. Marco is such a worrier. After brushing my hair, I open the bathroom door, smiling at my mate. “I feel a lot better now!” I declare. Marco returns my smile, but not fully, and my own falters. “What's wrong?”

He holds up the newspaper. “You're on the front page, yoi.”

I quickly glance over it. It's an embellished version of what I told Koby to report. I shrug. “I'm not surprised. Did I get a new bounty, too?” I ask. 

“You're not bothered by this, yoi?” 

I shrug again. “Why would I be? I one hundred percent killed Sir Qwerty. The rest was a lie I told Koby to perpetuate in order to save his and Po's reputations.”

He raised one of his eyebrows. “You told him to report you, yoi?”

“I'm a wanted criminal either way,” I explain. “I'm willing to deal with the extra flack if it helps my friends.”

“Fair enough.” He pulls out a tan sheet from between the pages of the newspaper. “At least they got a better picture of you this time, yoi.”

It's my ID photo from the marines, but someone has edited the eyes to be purple. Wanted, Only Alive: Elvony Raevyn, ‘The Relentless Horror’, 183,000,000. “I probably shouldn't go into town, if all of the villagers have seen this,” I sigh. “You go on, though.” He opens his mouth to object, but I cut him off. “I need to sort my bag. It's getting pretty cluttered. Besides, I can tell you want to help them, Marco.” I wrapped my arms around him. “I'll be okay. Really. I know you won't be far,” I murmur.

He reciprocates my hug. “Alright, but if you need me to come back, let me know, yoi.”

“I will. Oh, and I do actually need some more clothes. I only have two outfits with me,” I inform him.

“I'll ask while I'm out,” he promises. Then, he leans down, capturing my lips in a kiss. “I love you, Raevyn, yoi.”

“I love you, too.”

He gives me one more kiss before heading out the front door. My body feels cold without his warmth, but I know he won't be gone for long. 

Chapter 54: It Takes A Village

Raevyn POV 

Our first attempt at intimacy fails quickly. I end up having a panic attack before we can even start. “We have time, yoi,” Marco reminds me gently, pulling me to his chest in a cuddle. “There's no need to rush things if you aren't ready.”

I sigh, pressing close to hear his heartbeat. “I know,” I mutter. “I just want to go back to how things were before.”

He presses a kiss to the crown of my head, and an involuntary shiver runs down my spine. He immediately pauses. “Good or bad, yoi?” he asks.

“Good,” I reply. “Do it again.”

Marco chuckles. “As you wish.” I smile into his pec at the reference he unknowingly made. What he really means is, I love you. 

<><><><><>

The villagers aren't bothered by my wanted poster, so I don't have to stay inside the house. I spend most mornings tending to the garden with Marco, but I've become friends with a few of the women in town, who usually whisk me off to socialize and teach me things. I've gotten pretty good at knitting, and I've learned several new recipes. In the afternoons, Marco helps me train, though we both take it easy. Neither of us wants to risk hurting the other.

After dinner, Marco helps me heal. Slowly but surely, my panic attacks become less frequent, as we discover which triggers to avoid and which to ease into. My original plan of two weeks, though, is not nearly long enough to fully recover. Dragon told me to take as much time as I need, so I'm staying for a bit longer.

Once a week, Marco and I travel to the small hill of an island where Ace and Pops rest. On one of our visits, I sit in front of Ace's grave. I still feel guilty about not being able to save him. I know there wasn't really a way for me to do that, but I should've just been stronger. I should've trained harder. If my haki had been better, I wouldn't have been ‘killed’. If I hadn't run into that building… If I had gotten Mr. 3 to Marco sooner… If I just…

Marco's arms wrap around me, hugging me from behind. “Stop blaming yourself for something that was beyond your control, yoi,” he says softly.

I turn my head to the side to meet his kiss. “I know there's nothing I could've done, realistically, but it still makes me sad.”

He stares up at Ace's hat as the tassels toss gently in the wind. “It makes me sad, too, yoi,” he murmurs.

We sit like that for a while, just us and the memories of the past. I don't want to break the silence. ‘Marco?’

‘Yeah?’

‘Where did you get this made?’ I ask, running my fingers along my armband.

‘It was actually crafted by Gerald's son, Simon, yoi. He's a talented jeweler. Why do you ask, yoi?’

That's convenient. ‘I wanted to get a matching one made for you, but in black and purple.’

Marco's lips are suddenly on mine again, conveying an emotion he can't quite put into words, and I melt into his embrace, losing myself in the moment.

<><><><><>

Simon doesn't need much convincing to create a similar armband for Marco. I give him a description of what I'd like, and I use Sir Qwerty's jewelry to pay for it. Look at that, the bastard had some use after all. I hope he's rotting in Hell. 

It takes a week for the piece to be finished, and I go by myself early in the morning to pick it up. Even though Marco knows that it's being made, I want to surprise him with the finished piece. When I arrive at his workshop, Simon gives me a wave from behind a table. “I'll be with you in just a sec,” he says, leaning over a small object I can't easily identify from this distance.

After a few minutes, he sets it to the side, and stretches out his back a bit. “Whew! Alright.” He snaps his fingers a few times as his eyes scan the organized chaos of his shop. “Ah, yes, yes. The armband. Somewhere over… here!” He plucks a tan box off a stack of sheet metal and scurries over to me. “I think it turned out even better than the first, but you can be the judge of that. Take a look! Take a look! Let me know what you think!” He practically shoves the box into my hands, excitement etched across his face.

I open the box, seeing a plain black armband on the pillow within. Frowning slightly, I pick it up to examine it, but as it catches the sun, dozens of tiny, nearly invisible feathers alight from within with an unearthly violet glow. My eyes widen. “Simon, this is amazing!” I tilt it back and forth in the sunlight. “This is really… Wow… Thank you so much!”

He beams at me with pride. “I'm happy you like it.” Something on one of his many shelves clatters to the ground, and he turns abruptly, like a dog catching sight of a squirrel. Well, his attention on me is gone. He'll likely be distracted for a while. As he moves off to check on whatever fell, I set the band back into its box and slip the box into my satchel. Then, I exit Simon's shop. 

Marco's still tending to the garden when I return to the cottage, and he glances up as I unlatch the gate. “Someone looks happy, yoi,” he comments with a smile.

“Mm-hm,” I confirm, not giving him an explanation for my chipper attitude. ‘Don't tell him about it,’ I warn Hō-ō.

‘Duh. I'm not stupid.’ Methinks she's spent too much time around Hinotori. ‘I'm excited to see his reaction,’ she adds.

‘Me too.’ “How's the garden today? Need any help with anything?”

He grins. “Everything is growing well. The second batch of carrots is almost ready for harvest, but the zucchini vines have taken over the western corner overnight, yoi.” He points toward the tangle of green blanketing one corner of the garden. He wipes beads of sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, leaving a streak of dirt behind. “I'm just about done for today, yoi.”

I kiss him on a clean-ish spot on his cheek. “Have you been remembering to drink enough water?”

He pats a canteen strapped to his leg. “All good on that front, yoi.”

“Alright. I'm gonna go grab a snack from the cupboard,” I tell him, heading toward the side door.

“I'll be in in a little bit,” he calls after me. “I just need to prune the tomatoes, yoi.”

Munching on a granola bar, I make my way to the bedroom, checking to make sure all of my things are gathered in one spot. I really don't want to leave this pocket of peace we currently exist within, but it's been nearly three months. It's about time for me to return. 

I'm planning on heading out the day after tomorrow. I'll contact Dragon tonight to inform him. Marco's fully aware of my impending departure, and I know he's just as reluctant for me to leave, but he'd never force me to stay.

I'm just glad Simon finished the armband so soon. I'll be able to see Marco's reaction to it before I leave. I hear the shower sputter on in the bathroom, and I put my plan into action. 

First, I grab the pineapple upside-down cake that Greta and Rachel helped me bake the other day, which I hid in the bottom of the fridge. Marco's tall, so he tends not to notice anything down there. I dish out two slices, setting them on the table with forks beside them. Then, I sit down and wait.

Soon enough, I hear the shower turn off, and, a moment later, the creak of the bathroom door opening. As Marco steps into the kitchen, he pauses. “That's cake,” he says slowly. “You're not leaving early, are you, yoi?” His brow creases with worry.

“No, I'm not leaving early,” I assure him quickly. “And, this is actually unrelated to that.”

He lets out a relieved sigh. “Good, yoi. So, what's the occasion then?” he asks, taking his seat.

“It's nothing much,” I tell him with a shrug. I take a bite of cake, and he follows suit, still looking curious. I wait until we both finish eating. Then, I grin and pull the box out from beneath the table, setting it before him.

Marco leans forward. “Is this it? It's finished, yoi?” He reaches for the box excitedly, flipping it open. 

I almost laugh when his excitement changes to confusion. “Pick it up,” I say.

He does, and I hear his breath catch as the feathers flare to life in the strip of sunlight coming from the kitchen window. He gazes at it for a long time, his mouth agape and his eyes blown wide. He finally tears his eyes away from it and makes eye contact with me, the striking blue intense and yearning. “It's breathtakingly beautiful,” he murmurs. “Just like my mate, yoi.”

Warmth floods my chest and cheeks. His undivided attention gets me feeling all kinds of flustered, and I'm suddenly very glad that I'm sitting down. Maintaining his focus on me, he slips his arm through the band and pulls it up until it rests just above his bicep. Then, he stands and makes his way around the table until he's leaning over me.

Two of his fingers lift my chin, and he descends upon my lips with a gentle, but passionate hunger. My head spins with wanting, and I vaguely register his arms wrapping around me, hoisting me up and whisking me off to the bedroom. Best birthday ever.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raevyn's birthday is July 23rd.

Also, everyone deserves a Marco in their life.

Also also, there are approximately six months left until the Straw Hat reunion.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of The False Marine